Conservapedia - User contributions [en]

Talk:Censorability

2010-05-28T14:39:18Z

ChrisY: /* Basis of determining values */

andy, could we have some sources??? --[[User:Johnb|Johnb]] 19:04, 27 May 2010 (EDT)
:John, censorability is as logical a concept as the idea that 2+2=4. I suppose you also require "sources" for such logical truths as the positive effects of school prayer and of reading the Bible. Open your mind. [[User:EdwardS|EdwardS]] 19:14, 27 May 2010 (EDT)

:: Right. What's next, demanding a source for an arithmetic calculation?--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 21:02, 27 May 2010 (EDT)

:::so, you're refusing to simply cite a source, which I "requested". My mind is open, i just wanted this page to adhere to the Conservapedia Commandments. also, some cites with maths would be nice, because it would give the population links to further information. --[[User:Johnb|Johnb]] 21:22, 27 May 2010 (EDT)

:::: "Everything you post must be true and verifiable," requires the Conservapedia Commandments. Original insights can qualify. Unlike Wikipedia, Conservapedia welcomes original, logical entries. Conservapedia advances knowledge rather than merely regurgitating and distorting it as liberal sources do.--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 21:34, 27 May 2010 (EDT)

::I must say this is powerful stuff providing amazing insights. I have noticed that both [[classroom prayer]] and economic [[allocative efficiency]] are objected to by [[Liberal]]s, and as such they will try and censor them. What I would like to do is quantify the censorability of [[classroom prayer]] and economic [[allocative efficiency]]. I am, however, uncertain as to how I should ascertain the censorability score on the scale of "0" to "1" for the afore mentioned. [[User:AmandaBunting|AmandaBunting]] 09:55, 28 May 2010 (EDT)

::: The scoring system could be improved. Classroom prayer would have high censorability, I think. Please improve this as you think best.--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 10:02, 28 May 2010 (EDT)

== Basis of determining values ==

I'm probably just not understanding the concept properly, so an answer to my question may help in improving the article itself. I can see how some concepts or topics are more easily censored than others ''in specific circumstances'', but that's not the same as ''the topic itself'' being susceptible to censorship. 
To clarify what I mean, I was expecting Christianity to be a benchmark example of the "zero" end of this scale. You can suppress the open worship of Christianity in some countries, and we see many examples where the sensible original intent of separating Church and State is taken to ridiculous extremes that go against that original intent. Add to this two thousand years of Christian martyrs who suffered the ultimate form of censorship over their faith, and yet, Christianity itself survives and thrives, the core faith itself having defied censorship even as other religions from 2,000 years ago have faded. 
You can't censor the laws of mathematics because, like the ratio of Pi, they are there for anyone to observe and understand for themselves. Other concepts, like Christianity, ''could'' be censored in theory and replaced by indoctrination in other ways of thinking in restrictive places like North Korea. However, it's the ''powerful nature'' of a concept like Christianity that ultimately defies censorship. Suppress it in one place, and it grows in several others, waiting to be spread back to where it was suppressed. 
As I'm writing this, I thinking that the best way to express this is by defining a corollary property, ''Resilience to Censorship''. Some concepts, like math, are solid like rocks and practically immune to censorship. Others are susceptible to censorship, in the way that plants can be eradicated from a location, but as with plants, are resilient enough to be reseeded and take root if they survive anywhere else. (Look at the area around Mt. Saint Helens or even Chernobyl now). So unless I totally missed the point about censorability, you need to match it up with the corresponding resiliency to truly understand how powerful an idea or concept is. --[[User:ChrisY|ChrisY]] 10:18, 28 May 2010 (EDT)

: Truth continues regardless of censorship, but some articulations of the truth are more easily censored than others. "Resilience to Censorship" is what is meant by "censorability": zero censorability means 100% resilience. In fact, maybe the scale should be on a percentage basis.

: Christianity is easily censored in institutions of academic learning, hence its poor score. Other concepts, like pro-life, are more difficult to censor even in the most hostile (liberal) environments.--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 10:32, 28 May 2010 (EDT)

::I see what you're saying, but I find it hard to accept that the Tea Party, which has been around for less than 24 months, should be regarded as more resilient than Christianity. In 50 or 100 years, I know one will be around and thriving, but the other...? (I'm not close-minded, but you'll have to forgive my pro-Christianity bias, Andy :-) ) --[[User:ChrisY|ChrisY]] 10:39, 28 May 2010 (EDT)

Talk:Censorability

2010-05-28T14:18:57Z

ChrisY: /* Basis of determining values */ new section

Exodus 27-33 (Translated)

2010-05-25T21:18:53Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 28 */ - through verse 2

==Chapter 27==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar of shittim wood, five cubits long, and five cubits broad; the altar shall be foursquare: and the height thereof shall be three cubits.
|And you shall make an altar of shittim wood, in the shape of a square five cubits long and five cubits wide; the altar shall be three cubits high.
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make the horns of it upon the four corners thereof: his horns shall be of the same: and thou shalt overlay it with brass.
|And you shall make horns for it to be located at the corners, each of them identical and overlaid in brass.
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt make his pans to receive his ashes, and his shovels, and his basons, and his fleshhooks, and his firepans: all the vessels thereof thou shalt make of brass.
|And you shall make all of its accessories in brass as well: the ash pans, the shovels, the basins, the flesh hooks, and the fire pans.
|More concise expression, describing the accessories for an altar where burnt offerings were made.
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make for it a grate of network of brass; and upon the net shalt thou make four brasen rings in the four corners thereof.
|And you shall make a grate of brass for it; and upon this lattice you shall attach four brass rings at the corners.
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt put it under the compass of the altar beneath, that the net may be even to the midst of the altar.
|And you shall locate it under the compass of the altar, so that it is centered beneath it.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make staves for the altar, staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with brass.
|And you shall make staffs for the altar, formed from shittim wood, and overlaid with brass.
|
|-
|7
|And the staves shall be put into the rings, and the staves shall be upon the two sides of the altar, to bear it.
|And the staffs shall be inserted into the rings, and located on both sides of the altar, to support it.
|
|-
|8
|Hollow with boards shalt thou make it: as it was shewed thee in the mount, so shall they make it.
|Hollow with boards shall you make it: as it was shown to you on the mountain, so shall they construct it.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt make the court of the tabernacle: for the south side southward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen of an hundred cubits long for one side:
|And you shall make the court of the tabernacle: for the southern side and outward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen, one hundred cubits long:
|
|-
|10
|And the twenty pillars thereof and their twenty sockets shall be of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets shall be of silver.
|And the twenty pillars for this hanging and the twenty sockets to hold them shall be made of brass; the hooks and moldings of these pillars shall be made of silver.
|Fillets are molding, in the architectural context.
|-
|11
|And likewise for the north side in length there shall be hangings of an hundred cubits long, and his twenty pillars and their twenty sockets of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets of silver.
|And likewise for the north side, there shall be hangings of one hundred cubits in length, supported by twenty pillars and sockets formed of brass, with hooks and molding made of silver.
|
|-
|12
|And for the breadth of the court on the west side shall be hangings of fifty cubits: their pillars ten, and their sockets ten.
|And for the span of the court's west side there shall be hangings of fifty cubits in length, supported by ten pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|13
|And the breadth of the court on the east side eastward shall be fifty cubits.
|And the width of the court on the east side shall be fifty cubits.
|
|-
|14
|The hangings of one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|The hangings for one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits long, supported by three pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|15
|And on the other side shall be hangings fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|And on the other side there shall be hangings fifteen cubits in length, supported by three pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|16
|And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework: and their pillars shall be four, and their sockets four.
|And for the gate of the court there shall be a hanging twenty cubits long, made of fine linen in blue, purple, and scarlet, and covered with needlework: and it shall be supported by four pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|17
|All the pillars round about the court shall be filleted with silver; their hooks shall be of silver, and their sockets of brass.
|All the pillars surrounding the court shall have silver molding; their hooks shall be made of silver, and their sockets made of brass.
|
|-
|18
|The length of the court shall be an hundred cubits, and the breadth fifty every where, and the height five cubits of fine twined linen, and their sockets of brass.
|The length of the court shall be a hundred cubits, and the width fifty, and the height five cubits, to be covered with fine twined linen, hung from sockets of brass.
|
|-
|19
|All the vessels of the tabernacle in all the service thereof, and all the pins thereof, and all the pins of the court, shall be of brass.
|All the vessels used in service for this tabernacle, including all of the pins inside, and all pins used in the court, shall be made of brass.
|
|-
|20
|And thou shalt command the children of Israel, that they bring thee pure oil olive beaten for the light, to cause the lamp to burn always.
|And you shall command the children of Israel to bring you pure lamp oil pressed from olives, enough for the lamp to always remain lit.
|
|-
|21
|In the tabernacle of the congregation without the vail, which is before the testimony, Aaron and his sons shall order it from evening to morning before the LORD: it shall be a statute for ever unto their generations on the behalf of the children of Israel.
|In the tabernacle of the congregation, before the veil which covers the ark, Aaron and his sons shall order the lamp to be lit from evening until morning before the LORD: it shall be an unending law for their descendants to follow on behalf of the children of Israel.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 28==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him, from among the children of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office, even Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar, Aaron's sons.
|And take under your wing your brother Aaron, along with his sons, chosen from the children of Israel, that they may serve me as priests: Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar, Aaron's sons.
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty.
|And you shall make holy garments for your brother Aaron, suitably ornamental for this important role.
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise hearted, whom I have filled with the spirit of wisdom, that they may make Aaron's garments to consecrate him, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|4
|And these are the garments which they shall make; a breastplate, and an ephod, and a robe, and a broidered coat, a mitre, and a girdle: and they shall make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, and his sons, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|5
|And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work.
|
|
|-
|7
|It shall have the two shoulderpieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together.
|
|
|-
|8
|And the curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according to the work thereof; even of gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt take two onyx stones, and grave on them the names of the children of Israel:
|
|
|-
|10
|Six of their names on one stone, and the other six names of the rest on the other stone, according to their birth.
|
|
|-
|11
|With the work of an engraver in stone, like the engravings of a signet, shalt thou engrave the two stones with the names of the children of Israel: thou shalt make them to be set in ouches of gold.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt put the two stones upon the shoulders of the ephod for stones of memorial unto the children of Israel: and Aaron shall bear their names before the LORD upon his two shoulders for a memorial.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make ouches of gold;
|
|
|-
|14
|And two chains of pure gold at the ends; of wreathen work shalt thou make them, and fasten the wreathen chains to the ouches.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make the breastplate of judgment with cunning work; after the work of the ephod thou shalt make it; of gold, of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, and of fine twined linen, shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|16
|Foursquare it shall be being doubled; a span shall be the length thereof, and a span shall be the breadth thereof.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt set in it settings of stones, even four rows of stones: the first row shall be a sardius, a topaz, and a carbuncle: this shall be the first row.
|
|
|-
|18
|And the second row shall be an emerald, a sapphire, and a diamond.
|
|
|-
|19
|And the third row a ligure, an agate, and an amethyst.
|
|
|-
|20
|And the fourth row a beryl, and an onyx, and a jasper: they shall be set in gold in their inclosings.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the stones shall be with the names of the children of Israel, twelve, according to their names, like the engravings of a signet; every one with his name shall they be according to the twelve tribes.
|
|
|-
|22
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate chains at the ends of wreathen work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|23
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate two rings of gold, and shalt put the two rings on the two ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put the two wreathen chains of gold in the two rings which are on the ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|25
|And the other two ends of the two wreathen chains thou shalt fasten in the two ouches, and put them on the shoulderpieces of the ephod before it.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make two rings of gold, and thou shalt put them upon the two ends of the breastplate in the border thereof, which is in the side of the ephod inward.
|
|
|-
|27
|And two other rings of gold thou shalt make, and shalt put them on the two sides of the ephod underneath, toward the forepart thereof, over against the other coupling thereof, above the curious girdle of the ephod.
|
|
|-
|28
|And they shall bind the breastplate by the rings thereof unto the rings of the ephod with a lace of blue, that it may be above the curious girdle of the ephod, and that the breastplate be not loosed from the ephod.
|
|
|-
|29
|And Aaron shall bear the names of the children of Israel in the breastplate of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth in unto the holy place, for a memorial before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and the Thummim; and they shall be upon Aaron's heart, when he goeth in before the LORD: and Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel upon his heart before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make the robe of the ephod all of blue.
|
|
|-
|32
|And there shall be an hole in the top of it, in the midst thereof: it shall have a binding of woven work round about the hole of it, as it were the hole of an habergeon, that it be not rent.
|
|
|-
|33
|And beneath upon the hem of it thou shalt make pomegranates of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, round about the hem thereof; and bells of gold between them round about:
|
|
|-
|34
|A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, upon the hem of the robe round about.
|
|
|-
|35
|And it shall be upon Aaron to minister: and his sound shall be heard when he goeth in unto the holy place before the LORD, and when he cometh out, that he die not.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make a plate of pure gold, and grave upon it, like the engravings of a signet, HOLINESS TO THE LORD.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt put it on a blue lace, that it may be upon the mitre; upon the forefront of the mitre it shall be.
|
|
|-
|38
|And it shall be upon Aaron's forehead, that Aaron may bear the iniquity of the holy things, which the children of Israel shall hallow in all their holy gifts; and it shall be always upon his forehead, that they may be accepted before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|39
|And thou shalt embroider the coat of fine linen, and thou shalt make the mitre of fine linen, and thou shalt make the girdle of needlework.
|
|
|-
|40
|And for Aaron's sons thou shalt make coats, and thou shalt make for them girdles, and bonnets shalt thou make for them, for glory and for beauty.
|
|
|-
|41
|And thou shalt put them upon Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him; and shalt anoint them, and consecrate them, and sanctify them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|42
|And thou shalt make them linen breeches to cover their nakedness; from the loins even unto the thighs they shall reach:
|
|
|-
|43
|And they shall be upon Aaron, and upon his sons, when they come in unto the tabernacle of the congregation, or when they come near unto the altar to minister in the holy place; that they bear not iniquity, and die: it shall be a statute for ever unto him and his seed after him.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 29==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish,
|
|
|-
|2
|And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams.
|
|
|-
|4
|And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod:
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre.
|
|
|-
|7
|Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him.
|
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt cause a bullock to be brought before the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the bullock.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt kill the bullock before the LORD, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt take of the blood of the bullock, and put it upon the horns of the altar with thy finger, and pour all the blood beside the bottom of the altar.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt take all the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul that is above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and burn them upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|14
|But the flesh of the bullock, and his skin, and his dung, shalt thou burn with fire without the camp: it is a sin offering.
|
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt also take one ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt slay the ram, and thou shalt take his blood, and sprinkle it round about upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt cut the ram in pieces, and wash the inwards of him, and his legs, and put them unto his pieces, and unto his head.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt burn the whole ram upon the altar: it is a burnt offering unto the LORD: it is a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt take the other ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|20
|Then shalt thou kill the ram, and take of his blood, and put it upon the tip of the right ear of Aaron, and upon the tip of the right ear of his sons, and upon the thumb of their right hand, and upon the great toe of their right foot, and sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about.
|
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt take of the blood that is upon the altar, and of the anointing oil, and sprinkle it upon Aaron, and upon his garments, and upon his sons, and upon the garments of his sons with him: and he shall be hallowed, and his garments, and his sons, and his sons' garments with him.
|
|
|-
|22
|Also thou shalt take of the ram the fat and the rump, and the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and the right shoulder; for it is a ram of consecration:
|
|
|-
|23
|And one loaf of bread, and one cake of oiled bread, and one wafer out of the basket of the unleavened bread that is before the LORD:
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron, and in the hands of his sons; and shalt wave them for a wave offering before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt receive them of their hands, and burn them upon the altar for a burnt offering, for a sweet savour before the LORD: it is an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt take the breast of the ram of Aaron's consecration, and wave it for a wave offering before the LORD: and it shall be thy part.
|
|
|-
|27
|And thou shalt sanctify the breast of the wave offering, and the shoulder of the heave offering, which is waved, and which is heaved up, of the ram of the consecration, even of that which is for Aaron, and of that which is for his sons:
|
|
|-
|28
|And it shall be Aaron's and his sons' by a statute for ever from the children of Israel: for it is an heave offering: and it shall be an heave offering from the children of Israel of the sacrifice of their peace offerings, even their heave offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|29
|And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sons' after him, to be anointed therein, and to be consecrated in them.
|
|
|-
|30
|And that son that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven days, when he cometh into the tabernacle of the congregation to minister in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt take the ram of the consecration, and seethe his flesh in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|32
|And Aaron and his sons shall eat the flesh of the ram, and the bread that is in the basket, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|33
|And they shall eat those things wherewith the atonement was made, to consecrate and to sanctify them: but a stranger shall not eat thereof, because they are holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And if ought of the flesh of the consecrations, or of the bread, remain unto the morning, then thou shalt burn the remainder with fire: it shall not be eaten, because it is holy.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thus shalt thou do unto Aaron, and to his sons, according to all things which I have commanded thee: seven days shalt thou consecrate them.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt offer every day a bullock for a sin offering for atonement: and thou shalt cleanse the altar, when thou hast made an atonement for it, and thou shalt anoint it, to sanctify it.
|
|
|-
|37
|Seven days thou shalt make an atonement for the altar, and sanctify it; and it shall be an altar most holy: whatsoever toucheth the altar shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|38
|Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually.
|
|
|-
|39
|The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even:
|
|
|-
|40
|And with the one lamb a tenth deal of flour mingled with the fourth part of an hin of beaten oil; and the fourth part of an hin of wine for a drink offering.
|
|
|-
|41
|And the other lamb thou shalt offer at even, and shalt do thereto according to the meat offering of the morning, and according to the drink offering thereof, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|42
|This shall be a continual burnt offering throughout your generations at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the LORD: where I will meet you, to speak there unto thee.
|
|
|-
|43
|And there I will meet with the children of Israel, and the tabernacle shall be sanctified by my glory.
|
|
|-
|44
|And I will sanctify the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar: I will sanctify also both Aaron and his sons, to minister to me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|45
|And I will dwell among the children of Israel, and will be their God.
|
|
|-
|46
|And they shall know that I am the LORD their God, that brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, that I may dwell among them: I am the LORD their God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 30==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar to burn incense upon: of shittim wood shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|2
|A cubit shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof; foursquare shall it be: and two cubits shall be the height thereof: the horns thereof shall be of the same.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, the top thereof, and the sides thereof round about, and the horns thereof; and thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|4
|And two golden rings shalt thou make to it under the crown of it, by the two corners thereof, upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it; and they shall be for places for the staves to bear it withal.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put it before the vail that is by the ark of the testimony, before the mercy seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning: when he dresseth the lamps, he shall burn incense upon it.
|
|
|-
|8
|And when Aaron lighteth the lamps at even, he shall burn incense upon it, a perpetual incense before the LORD throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|9
|Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon, nor burnt sacrifice, nor meat offering; neither shall ye pour drink offering thereon.
|
|
|-
|10
|And Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year with the blood of the sin offering of atonements: once in the year shall he make atonement upon it throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|12
|When thou takest the sum of the children of Israel after their number, then shall they give every man a ransom for his soul unto the LORD, when thou numberest them; that there be no plague among them, when thou numberest them.
|
|
|-
|13
|This they shall give, every one that passeth among them that are numbered, half a shekel after the shekel of the sanctuary: (a shekel is twenty gerahs:) an half shekel shall be the offering of the LORD.
|
|
|-
|14
|Every one that passeth among them that are numbered, from twenty years old and above, shall give an offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|15
|The rich shall not give more, and the poor shall not give less than half a shekel, when they give an offering unto the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt take the atonement money of the children of Israel, and shalt appoint it for the service of the tabernacle of the congregation; that it may be a memorial unto the children of Israel before the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|18
|Thou shalt also make a laver of brass, and his foot also of brass, to wash withal: and thou shalt put it between the tabernacle of the congregation and the altar, and thou shalt put water therein.
|
|
|-
|19
|For Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands and their feet thereat:
|
|
|-
|20
|When they go into the tabernacle of the congregation, they shall wash with water, that they die not; or when they come near to the altar to minister, to burn offering made by fire unto the LORD:
|
|
|-
|21
|So they shall wash their hands and their feet, that they die not: and it shall be a statute for ever to them, even to him and to his seed throughout their generations.
|
|
|-
|22
|Moreover the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|23
|Take thou also unto thee principal spices, of pure myrrh five hundred shekels, and of sweet cinnamon half so much, even two hundred and fifty shekels, and of sweet calamus two hundred and fifty shekels,
|
|
|-
|24
|And of cassia five hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, and of oil olive an hin:
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an ointment compound after the art of the apothecary: it shall be an holy anointing oil.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith, and the ark of the testimony,
|
|
|-
|27
|And the table and all his vessels, and the candlestick and his vessels, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|28
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his vessels, and the laver and his foot.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt sanctify them, that they may be most holy: whatsoever toucheth them shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt anoint Aaron and his sons, and consecrate them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, This shall be an holy anointing oil unto me throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|32
|Upon man's flesh shall it not be poured, neither shall ye make any other like it, after the composition of it: it is holy, and it shall be holy unto you.
|
|
|-
|33
|Whosoever compoundeth any like it, or whosoever putteth any of it upon a stranger, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|34
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Take unto thee sweet spices, stacte, and onycha, and galbanum; these sweet spices with pure frankincense: of each shall there be a like weight:
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt make it a perfume, a confection after the art of the apothecary, tempered together, pure and holy:
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt beat some of it very small, and put of it before the testimony in the tabernacle of the congregation, where I will meet with thee: it shall be unto you most holy.
|
|
|-
|37
|And as for the perfume which thou shalt make, ye shall not make to yourselves according to the composition thereof: it shall be unto thee holy for the LORD.
|
|
|-
|38
|Whosoever shall make like unto that, to smell thereto, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 31==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|2
|See, I have called by name Bezaleel the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah:
|
|
|-
|3
|And I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship,
|
|
|-
|4
|To devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass,
|
|
|-
|5
|And in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship.
|
|
|-
|6
|And I, behold, I have given with him Aholiab, the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan: and in the hearts of all that are wise hearted I have put wisdom, that they may make all that I have commanded thee;
|
|
|-
|7
|The tabernacle of the congregation, and the ark of the testimony, and the mercy seat that is thereupon, and all the furniture of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|8
|And the table and his furniture, and the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|9
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his furniture, and the laver and his foot,
|
|
|-
|10
|And the cloths of service, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office,
|
|
|-
|11
|And the anointing oil, and sweet incense for the holy place: according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|13
|Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the LORD that doth sanctify you.
|
|
|-
|14
|Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the LORD: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death.
|
|
|-
|16
|Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.
|
|
|-
|17
|It is a sign between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 32==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And when the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|2
|And Aaron said unto them, Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me.
|
|
|-
|3
|And all the people brake off the golden earrings which were in their ears, and brought them unto Aaron.
|
|
|-
|4
|And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf: and they said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|5
|And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made proclamation, and said, To morrow is a feast to the LORD.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.
|
|
|-
|7
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves:
|
|
|-
|8
|They have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|9
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:
|
|
|-
|10
|Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation.
|
|
|-
|11
|And Moses besought the LORD his God, and said, LORD, why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand?
|
|
|-
|12
|Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.
|
|
|-
|13
|Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever.
|
|
|-
|14
|And the LORD repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|And Moses turned, and went down from the mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in his hand: the tables were written on both their sides; on the one side and on the other were they written.
|
|
|-
|16
|And the tables were the work of God, and the writing was the writing of God, graven upon the tables.
|
|
|-
|17
|And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, It is not the voice of them that shout for mastery, neither is it the voice of them that cry for being overcome: but the noise of them that sing do I hear.
|
|
|-
|19
|And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.
|
|
|-
|21
|And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?
|
|
|-
|22
|And Aaron said, Let not the anger of my lord wax hot: thou knowest the people, that they are set on mischief.
|
|
|-
|23
|For they said unto me, Make us gods, which shall go before us: for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|24
|And I said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off. So they gave it me: then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this calf.
|
|
|-
|25
|And when Moses saw that the people were naked; (for Aaron had made them naked unto their shame among their enemies:)
|
|
|-
|26
|Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp, and said, Who is on the LORD's side? let him come unto me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together unto him.
|
|
|-
|27
|And he said unto them, Thus saith the LORD God of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.
|
|
|-
|29
|For Moses had said, Consecrate yourselves to day to the LORD, even every man upon his son, and upon his brother; that he may bestow upon you a blessing this day.
|
|
|-
|30
|And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses said unto the people, Ye have sinned a great sin: and now I will go up unto the LORD; peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sin.
|
|
|-
|31
|And Moses returned unto the LORD, and said, Oh, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold.
|
|
|-
|32
|Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin -- ; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book which thou hast written.
|
|
|-
|33
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book.
|
|
|-
|34
|Therefore now go, lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee: behold, mine Angel shall go before thee: nevertheless in the day when I visit I will visit their sin upon them.
|
|
|-
|35
|And the LORD plagued the people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 33==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Depart, and go up hence, thou and the people which thou hast brought up out of the land of Egypt, unto the land which I sware unto Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, saying, Unto thy seed will I give it:
|
|
|-
|2
|And I will send an angel before thee; and I will drive out the Canaanite, the Amorite, and the Hittite, and the Perizzite, the Hivite, and the Jebusite:
|
|
|-
|3
|Unto a land flowing with milk and honey: for I will not go up in the midst of thee; for thou art a stiffnecked people: lest I consume thee in the way.
|
|
|-
|4
|And when the people heard these evil tidings, they mourned: and no man did put on him his ornaments.
|
|
|-
|5
|For the LORD had said unto Moses, Say unto the children of Israel, Ye are a stiffnecked people: I will come up into the midst of thee in a moment, and consume thee: therefore now put off thy ornaments from thee, that I may know what to do unto thee.
|
|
|-
|6
|And the children of Israel stripped themselves of their ornaments by the mount Horeb.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Moses took the tabernacle, and pitched it without the camp, afar off from the camp, and called it the Tabernacle of the congregation. And it came to pass, that every one which sought the LORD went out unto the tabernacle of the congregation, which was without the camp.
|
|
|-
|8
|And it came to pass, when Moses went out unto the tabernacle, that all the people rose up, and stood every man at his tent door, and looked after Moses, until he was gone into the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|9
|And it came to pass, as Moses entered into the tabernacle, the cloudy pillar descended, and stood at the door of the tabernacle, and the LORD talked with Moses.
|
|
|-
|10
|And all the people saw the cloudy pillar stand at the tabernacle door: and all the people rose up and worshipped, every man in his tent door.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend. And he turned again into the camp: but his servant Joshua, the son of Nun, a young man, departed not out of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|12
|And Moses said unto the LORD, See, thou sayest unto me, Bring up this people: and thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me. Yet thou hast said, I know thee by name, and thou hast also found grace in my sight.
|
|
|-
|13
|Now therefore, I pray thee, if I have found grace in thy sight, shew me now thy way, that I may know thee, that I may find grace in thy sight: and consider that this nation is thy people.
|
|
|-
|14
|And he said, My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest.
|
|
|-
|15
|And he said unto him, If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence.
|
|
|-
|16
|For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight? is it not in that thou goest with us? so shall we be separated, I and thy people, from all the people that are upon the face of the earth.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken: for thou hast found grace in my sight, and I know thee by name.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, I beseech thee, shew me thy glory.
|
|
|-
|19
|And he said, I will make all my goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the LORD before thee; and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he said, Thou canst not see my face: for there shall no man see me, and live.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the LORD said, Behold, there is a place by me, and thou shalt stand upon a rock:
|
|
|-
|22
|And it shall come to pass, while my glory passeth by, that I will put thee in a clift of the rock, and will cover thee with my hand while I pass by:
|
|
|-
|23
|And I will take away mine hand, and thou shalt see my back parts: but my face shall not be seen.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Talk:Conservapedia Scorecard

2010-05-17T17:03:02Z

ChrisY: /* Suggestion for column naming */

==Suggestion for column naming==

I've noticed that some of the entities listed, like Newsmax, are of a different nature than groups which would hold conventions. This makes it difficult to put meaningful examples in the column currently titled "Speakers at Annual Convention". I'd like to suggest that the column be renamed to "Examples of Guest Speakers/Contributors", which would lend itself to an across-the-board comparison of the people regarded by these entities as appropriate representatives of their viewpoint. --[[User:ChrisY|ChrisY]] 11:55, 17 May 2010 (EDT)

:Good point, but this is more of a statistical analysis than merely examples. Maybe "Speakers at Annual Convention/Ideology"? Please edit as you think best.--[[User:Aschlafly|Andy Schlafly]] 12:30, 17 May 2010 (EDT)

::I've replaced it with "Profile of Guest Speakers/Contributors", which is more inclusive but supports a statistical viewpoint. --[[User:ChrisY|ChrisY]] 13:03, 17 May 2010 (EDT)

Conservapedia Scorecard

2010-05-17T17:02:01Z

ChrisY: Revised heading per Talk Page

The '''Conservapedia Scorecard''' is an objective and honest evaluation of groups or websites that call themselves [[conservative]] or have many conservative members, supporters or visitors. As politics is always changing, the most recent statements or actions of the groups will receive the greatest weighting. Criteria will include whom they invite as speakers at their conventions, what they say about current events, what cases they file briefs in, and how effective they are.

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Group
!Profile of Guest Speakers/Contributors
!Recent Positions
|-
|[[NRA]]
|[[Neoconservative]] speakers featured rather than strong [[conservatives]] like [[Marco Rubio]], [[Michele Bachmann]], [[Rand Paul]] and [[Jim DeMint]]<ref>May 2010 convention, held in Charlotte, NC.</ref>
|Supported pro-same-sex marriage candidate Dede Scozzafava rather than Doug Hoffman for Congress in early 2010, and supported [[RINO]] [[Bob Bennett]] (both were defeated by huge margins)
|-
|[[CPAC]]
|Strong representation by [[libertarian]]s, but thin on [[pro-life]] and traditional marriage issues
|Does not take positions but [[Ron Paul]] won the straw poll in 2010 and [[Jim DeMint]] had the highest approval rating as a speaker
|-
|[[FRC]]
|
|
|-
|[[Cato]]
|
|Strongly against [[Big Government]], but weak on traditional [[conservative]] values. Opposed the [[Federal Marriage Amendment]].<ref>http://www.cato.org/pub_display.php?pub_id=6379</ref> One of the few to file an [[amicus brief]] against the [[global warming]] hoax in ''Comer v. Murphy Oil'', pending before the [[Fifth Circuit]] ''en banc''.
|-
|[[Federalist Society]]
|Increasingly avoids socially conservative speakers, and features neoconservatives instead
|Constantly challenge the [[liberal bias]] in law and academia. Agree that Obama's [[socialized healthcare]] plans are unconstitutional.<ref>http://www.fed-soc.org/publications/pubid.1503/pub_detail.asp</ref>
|-
|[[National Right to Life]]
|
|
|-
|[[Drudge Report]]
|
|
|-
|[[Newsmax]]
|
|
|-
|[[Worldnet Daily]]
|
|
|-
|}

(please add to the list)

== See also ==

*[[Presidential Candidates, 2012]]

== References ==

<references/>
[[Category:politics]]

Talk:Conservapedia Scorecard

2010-05-17T15:55:10Z

ChrisY: Created page with '==Suggestion for column naming== I've noticed that some of the entities listed, like Newsmax, are of a different nature than groups which would hold conventions. This makes it …'

Exodus 27-33 (Translated)

2010-05-11T16:28:56Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 27 */ - finished chapter

==Chapter 27==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar of shittim wood, five cubits long, and five cubits broad; the altar shall be foursquare: and the height thereof shall be three cubits.
|And you shall make an altar of shittim wood, in the shape of a square five cubits long and five cubits wide; the altar shall be three cubits high.
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make the horns of it upon the four corners thereof: his horns shall be of the same: and thou shalt overlay it with brass.
|And you shall make horns for it to be located at the corners, each of them identical and overlaid in brass.
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt make his pans to receive his ashes, and his shovels, and his basons, and his fleshhooks, and his firepans: all the vessels thereof thou shalt make of brass.
|And you shall make all of its accessories in brass as well: the ash pans, the shovels, the basins, the flesh hooks, and the fire pans.
|More concise expression, describing the accessories for an altar where burnt offerings were made.
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make for it a grate of network of brass; and upon the net shalt thou make four brasen rings in the four corners thereof.
|And you shall make a grate of brass for it; and upon this lattice you shall attach four brass rings at the corners.
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt put it under the compass of the altar beneath, that the net may be even to the midst of the altar.
|And you shall locate it under the compass of the altar, so that it is centered beneath it.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make staves for the altar, staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with brass.
|And you shall make staffs for the altar, formed from shittim wood, and overlaid with brass.
|
|-
|7
|And the staves shall be put into the rings, and the staves shall be upon the two sides of the altar, to bear it.
|And the staffs shall be inserted into the rings, and located on both sides of the altar, to support it.
|
|-
|8
|Hollow with boards shalt thou make it: as it was shewed thee in the mount, so shall they make it.
|Hollow with boards shall you make it: as it was shown to you on the mountain, so shall they construct it.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt make the court of the tabernacle: for the south side southward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen of an hundred cubits long for one side:
|And you shall make the court of the tabernacle: for the southern side and outward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen, one hundred cubits long:
|
|-
|10
|And the twenty pillars thereof and their twenty sockets shall be of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets shall be of silver.
|And the twenty pillars for this hanging and the twenty sockets to hold them shall be made of brass; the hooks and moldings of these pillars shall be made of silver.
|Fillets are molding, in the architectural context.
|-
|11
|And likewise for the north side in length there shall be hangings of an hundred cubits long, and his twenty pillars and their twenty sockets of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets of silver.
|And likewise for the north side, there shall be hangings of one hundred cubits in length, supported by twenty pillars and sockets formed of brass, with hooks and molding made of silver.
|
|-
|12
|And for the breadth of the court on the west side shall be hangings of fifty cubits: their pillars ten, and their sockets ten.
|And for the span of the court's west side there shall be hangings of fifty cubits in length, supported by ten pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|13
|And the breadth of the court on the east side eastward shall be fifty cubits.
|And the width of the court on the east side shall be fifty cubits.
|
|-
|14
|The hangings of one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|The hangings for one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits long, supported by three pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|15
|And on the other side shall be hangings fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|And on the other side there shall be hangings fifteen cubits in length, supported by three pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|16
|And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework: and their pillars shall be four, and their sockets four.
|And for the gate of the court there shall be a hanging twenty cubits long, made of fine linen in blue, purple, and scarlet, and covered with needlework: and it shall be supported by four pillars and sockets.
|
|-
|17
|All the pillars round about the court shall be filleted with silver; their hooks shall be of silver, and their sockets of brass.
|All the pillars surrounding the court shall have silver molding; their hooks shall be made of silver, and their sockets made of brass.
|
|-
|18
|The length of the court shall be an hundred cubits, and the breadth fifty every where, and the height five cubits of fine twined linen, and their sockets of brass.
|The length of the court shall be a hundred cubits, and the width fifty, and the height five cubits, to be covered with fine twined linen, hung from sockets of brass.
|
|-
|19
|All the vessels of the tabernacle in all the service thereof, and all the pins thereof, and all the pins of the court, shall be of brass.
|All the vessels used in service for this tabernacle, including all of the pins inside, and all pins used in the court, shall be made of brass.
|
|-
|20
|And thou shalt command the children of Israel, that they bring thee pure oil olive beaten for the light, to cause the lamp to burn always.
|And you shall command the children of Israel to bring you pure lamp oil pressed from olives, enough for the lamp to always remain lit.
|
|-
|21
|In the tabernacle of the congregation without the vail, which is before the testimony, Aaron and his sons shall order it from evening to morning before the LORD: it shall be a statute for ever unto their generations on the behalf of the children of Israel.
|In the tabernacle of the congregation, before the veil which covers the ark, Aaron and his sons shall order the lamp to be lit from evening until morning before the LORD: it shall be an unending law for their descendants to follow on behalf of the children of Israel.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 28==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him, from among the children of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office, even Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar, Aaron's sons.
|
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise hearted, whom I have filled with the spirit of wisdom, that they may make Aaron's garments to consecrate him, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|4
|And these are the garments which they shall make; a breastplate, and an ephod, and a robe, and a broidered coat, a mitre, and a girdle: and they shall make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, and his sons, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|5
|And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work.
|
|
|-
|7
|It shall have the two shoulderpieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together.
|
|
|-
|8
|And the curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according to the work thereof; even of gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt take two onyx stones, and grave on them the names of the children of Israel:
|
|
|-
|10
|Six of their names on one stone, and the other six names of the rest on the other stone, according to their birth.
|
|
|-
|11
|With the work of an engraver in stone, like the engravings of a signet, shalt thou engrave the two stones with the names of the children of Israel: thou shalt make them to be set in ouches of gold.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt put the two stones upon the shoulders of the ephod for stones of memorial unto the children of Israel: and Aaron shall bear their names before the LORD upon his two shoulders for a memorial.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make ouches of gold;
|
|
|-
|14
|And two chains of pure gold at the ends; of wreathen work shalt thou make them, and fasten the wreathen chains to the ouches.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make the breastplate of judgment with cunning work; after the work of the ephod thou shalt make it; of gold, of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, and of fine twined linen, shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|16
|Foursquare it shall be being doubled; a span shall be the length thereof, and a span shall be the breadth thereof.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt set in it settings of stones, even four rows of stones: the first row shall be a sardius, a topaz, and a carbuncle: this shall be the first row.
|
|
|-
|18
|And the second row shall be an emerald, a sapphire, and a diamond.
|
|
|-
|19
|And the third row a ligure, an agate, and an amethyst.
|
|
|-
|20
|And the fourth row a beryl, and an onyx, and a jasper: they shall be set in gold in their inclosings.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the stones shall be with the names of the children of Israel, twelve, according to their names, like the engravings of a signet; every one with his name shall they be according to the twelve tribes.
|
|
|-
|22
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate chains at the ends of wreathen work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|23
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate two rings of gold, and shalt put the two rings on the two ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put the two wreathen chains of gold in the two rings which are on the ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|25
|And the other two ends of the two wreathen chains thou shalt fasten in the two ouches, and put them on the shoulderpieces of the ephod before it.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make two rings of gold, and thou shalt put them upon the two ends of the breastplate in the border thereof, which is in the side of the ephod inward.
|
|
|-
|27
|And two other rings of gold thou shalt make, and shalt put them on the two sides of the ephod underneath, toward the forepart thereof, over against the other coupling thereof, above the curious girdle of the ephod.
|
|
|-
|28
|And they shall bind the breastplate by the rings thereof unto the rings of the ephod with a lace of blue, that it may be above the curious girdle of the ephod, and that the breastplate be not loosed from the ephod.
|
|
|-
|29
|And Aaron shall bear the names of the children of Israel in the breastplate of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth in unto the holy place, for a memorial before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and the Thummim; and they shall be upon Aaron's heart, when he goeth in before the LORD: and Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel upon his heart before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make the robe of the ephod all of blue.
|
|
|-
|32
|And there shall be an hole in the top of it, in the midst thereof: it shall have a binding of woven work round about the hole of it, as it were the hole of an habergeon, that it be not rent.
|
|
|-
|33
|And beneath upon the hem of it thou shalt make pomegranates of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, round about the hem thereof; and bells of gold between them round about:
|
|
|-
|34
|A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, upon the hem of the robe round about.
|
|
|-
|35
|And it shall be upon Aaron to minister: and his sound shall be heard when he goeth in unto the holy place before the LORD, and when he cometh out, that he die not.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make a plate of pure gold, and grave upon it, like the engravings of a signet, HOLINESS TO THE LORD.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt put it on a blue lace, that it may be upon the mitre; upon the forefront of the mitre it shall be.
|
|
|-
|38
|And it shall be upon Aaron's forehead, that Aaron may bear the iniquity of the holy things, which the children of Israel shall hallow in all their holy gifts; and it shall be always upon his forehead, that they may be accepted before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|39
|And thou shalt embroider the coat of fine linen, and thou shalt make the mitre of fine linen, and thou shalt make the girdle of needlework.
|
|
|-
|40
|And for Aaron's sons thou shalt make coats, and thou shalt make for them girdles, and bonnets shalt thou make for them, for glory and for beauty.
|
|
|-
|41
|And thou shalt put them upon Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him; and shalt anoint them, and consecrate them, and sanctify them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|42
|And thou shalt make them linen breeches to cover their nakedness; from the loins even unto the thighs they shall reach:
|
|
|-
|43
|And they shall be upon Aaron, and upon his sons, when they come in unto the tabernacle of the congregation, or when they come near unto the altar to minister in the holy place; that they bear not iniquity, and die: it shall be a statute for ever unto him and his seed after him.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 29==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish,
|
|
|-
|2
|And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams.
|
|
|-
|4
|And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod:
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre.
|
|
|-
|7
|Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him.
|
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt cause a bullock to be brought before the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the bullock.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt kill the bullock before the LORD, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt take of the blood of the bullock, and put it upon the horns of the altar with thy finger, and pour all the blood beside the bottom of the altar.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt take all the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul that is above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and burn them upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|14
|But the flesh of the bullock, and his skin, and his dung, shalt thou burn with fire without the camp: it is a sin offering.
|
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt also take one ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt slay the ram, and thou shalt take his blood, and sprinkle it round about upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt cut the ram in pieces, and wash the inwards of him, and his legs, and put them unto his pieces, and unto his head.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt burn the whole ram upon the altar: it is a burnt offering unto the LORD: it is a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt take the other ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|20
|Then shalt thou kill the ram, and take of his blood, and put it upon the tip of the right ear of Aaron, and upon the tip of the right ear of his sons, and upon the thumb of their right hand, and upon the great toe of their right foot, and sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about.
|
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt take of the blood that is upon the altar, and of the anointing oil, and sprinkle it upon Aaron, and upon his garments, and upon his sons, and upon the garments of his sons with him: and he shall be hallowed, and his garments, and his sons, and his sons' garments with him.
|
|
|-
|22
|Also thou shalt take of the ram the fat and the rump, and the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and the right shoulder; for it is a ram of consecration:
|
|
|-
|23
|And one loaf of bread, and one cake of oiled bread, and one wafer out of the basket of the unleavened bread that is before the LORD:
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron, and in the hands of his sons; and shalt wave them for a wave offering before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt receive them of their hands, and burn them upon the altar for a burnt offering, for a sweet savour before the LORD: it is an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt take the breast of the ram of Aaron's consecration, and wave it for a wave offering before the LORD: and it shall be thy part.
|
|
|-
|27
|And thou shalt sanctify the breast of the wave offering, and the shoulder of the heave offering, which is waved, and which is heaved up, of the ram of the consecration, even of that which is for Aaron, and of that which is for his sons:
|
|
|-
|28
|And it shall be Aaron's and his sons' by a statute for ever from the children of Israel: for it is an heave offering: and it shall be an heave offering from the children of Israel of the sacrifice of their peace offerings, even their heave offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|29
|And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sons' after him, to be anointed therein, and to be consecrated in them.
|
|
|-
|30
|And that son that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven days, when he cometh into the tabernacle of the congregation to minister in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt take the ram of the consecration, and seethe his flesh in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|32
|And Aaron and his sons shall eat the flesh of the ram, and the bread that is in the basket, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|33
|And they shall eat those things wherewith the atonement was made, to consecrate and to sanctify them: but a stranger shall not eat thereof, because they are holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And if ought of the flesh of the consecrations, or of the bread, remain unto the morning, then thou shalt burn the remainder with fire: it shall not be eaten, because it is holy.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thus shalt thou do unto Aaron, and to his sons, according to all things which I have commanded thee: seven days shalt thou consecrate them.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt offer every day a bullock for a sin offering for atonement: and thou shalt cleanse the altar, when thou hast made an atonement for it, and thou shalt anoint it, to sanctify it.
|
|
|-
|37
|Seven days thou shalt make an atonement for the altar, and sanctify it; and it shall be an altar most holy: whatsoever toucheth the altar shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|38
|Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually.
|
|
|-
|39
|The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even:
|
|
|-
|40
|And with the one lamb a tenth deal of flour mingled with the fourth part of an hin of beaten oil; and the fourth part of an hin of wine for a drink offering.
|
|
|-
|41
|And the other lamb thou shalt offer at even, and shalt do thereto according to the meat offering of the morning, and according to the drink offering thereof, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|42
|This shall be a continual burnt offering throughout your generations at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the LORD: where I will meet you, to speak there unto thee.
|
|
|-
|43
|And there I will meet with the children of Israel, and the tabernacle shall be sanctified by my glory.
|
|
|-
|44
|And I will sanctify the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar: I will sanctify also both Aaron and his sons, to minister to me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|45
|And I will dwell among the children of Israel, and will be their God.
|
|
|-
|46
|And they shall know that I am the LORD their God, that brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, that I may dwell among them: I am the LORD their God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 30==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar to burn incense upon: of shittim wood shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|2
|A cubit shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof; foursquare shall it be: and two cubits shall be the height thereof: the horns thereof shall be of the same.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, the top thereof, and the sides thereof round about, and the horns thereof; and thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|4
|And two golden rings shalt thou make to it under the crown of it, by the two corners thereof, upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it; and they shall be for places for the staves to bear it withal.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put it before the vail that is by the ark of the testimony, before the mercy seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning: when he dresseth the lamps, he shall burn incense upon it.
|
|
|-
|8
|And when Aaron lighteth the lamps at even, he shall burn incense upon it, a perpetual incense before the LORD throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|9
|Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon, nor burnt sacrifice, nor meat offering; neither shall ye pour drink offering thereon.
|
|
|-
|10
|And Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year with the blood of the sin offering of atonements: once in the year shall he make atonement upon it throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|12
|When thou takest the sum of the children of Israel after their number, then shall they give every man a ransom for his soul unto the LORD, when thou numberest them; that there be no plague among them, when thou numberest them.
|
|
|-
|13
|This they shall give, every one that passeth among them that are numbered, half a shekel after the shekel of the sanctuary: (a shekel is twenty gerahs:) an half shekel shall be the offering of the LORD.
|
|
|-
|14
|Every one that passeth among them that are numbered, from twenty years old and above, shall give an offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|15
|The rich shall not give more, and the poor shall not give less than half a shekel, when they give an offering unto the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt take the atonement money of the children of Israel, and shalt appoint it for the service of the tabernacle of the congregation; that it may be a memorial unto the children of Israel before the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|18
|Thou shalt also make a laver of brass, and his foot also of brass, to wash withal: and thou shalt put it between the tabernacle of the congregation and the altar, and thou shalt put water therein.
|
|
|-
|19
|For Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands and their feet thereat:
|
|
|-
|20
|When they go into the tabernacle of the congregation, they shall wash with water, that they die not; or when they come near to the altar to minister, to burn offering made by fire unto the LORD:
|
|
|-
|21
|So they shall wash their hands and their feet, that they die not: and it shall be a statute for ever to them, even to him and to his seed throughout their generations.
|
|
|-
|22
|Moreover the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|23
|Take thou also unto thee principal spices, of pure myrrh five hundred shekels, and of sweet cinnamon half so much, even two hundred and fifty shekels, and of sweet calamus two hundred and fifty shekels,
|
|
|-
|24
|And of cassia five hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, and of oil olive an hin:
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an ointment compound after the art of the apothecary: it shall be an holy anointing oil.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith, and the ark of the testimony,
|
|
|-
|27
|And the table and all his vessels, and the candlestick and his vessels, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|28
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his vessels, and the laver and his foot.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt sanctify them, that they may be most holy: whatsoever toucheth them shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt anoint Aaron and his sons, and consecrate them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, This shall be an holy anointing oil unto me throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|32
|Upon man's flesh shall it not be poured, neither shall ye make any other like it, after the composition of it: it is holy, and it shall be holy unto you.
|
|
|-
|33
|Whosoever compoundeth any like it, or whosoever putteth any of it upon a stranger, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|34
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Take unto thee sweet spices, stacte, and onycha, and galbanum; these sweet spices with pure frankincense: of each shall there be a like weight:
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt make it a perfume, a confection after the art of the apothecary, tempered together, pure and holy:
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt beat some of it very small, and put of it before the testimony in the tabernacle of the congregation, where I will meet with thee: it shall be unto you most holy.
|
|
|-
|37
|And as for the perfume which thou shalt make, ye shall not make to yourselves according to the composition thereof: it shall be unto thee holy for the LORD.
|
|
|-
|38
|Whosoever shall make like unto that, to smell thereto, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 31==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|2
|See, I have called by name Bezaleel the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah:
|
|
|-
|3
|And I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship,
|
|
|-
|4
|To devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass,
|
|
|-
|5
|And in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship.
|
|
|-
|6
|And I, behold, I have given with him Aholiab, the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan: and in the hearts of all that are wise hearted I have put wisdom, that they may make all that I have commanded thee;
|
|
|-
|7
|The tabernacle of the congregation, and the ark of the testimony, and the mercy seat that is thereupon, and all the furniture of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|8
|And the table and his furniture, and the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|9
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his furniture, and the laver and his foot,
|
|
|-
|10
|And the cloths of service, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office,
|
|
|-
|11
|And the anointing oil, and sweet incense for the holy place: according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|13
|Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the LORD that doth sanctify you.
|
|
|-
|14
|Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the LORD: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death.
|
|
|-
|16
|Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.
|
|
|-
|17
|It is a sign between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 32==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And when the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|2
|And Aaron said unto them, Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me.
|
|
|-
|3
|And all the people brake off the golden earrings which were in their ears, and brought them unto Aaron.
|
|
|-
|4
|And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf: and they said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|5
|And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made proclamation, and said, To morrow is a feast to the LORD.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.
|
|
|-
|7
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves:
|
|
|-
|8
|They have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|9
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:
|
|
|-
|10
|Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation.
|
|
|-
|11
|And Moses besought the LORD his God, and said, LORD, why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand?
|
|
|-
|12
|Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.
|
|
|-
|13
|Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever.
|
|
|-
|14
|And the LORD repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|And Moses turned, and went down from the mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in his hand: the tables were written on both their sides; on the one side and on the other were they written.
|
|
|-
|16
|And the tables were the work of God, and the writing was the writing of God, graven upon the tables.
|
|
|-
|17
|And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, It is not the voice of them that shout for mastery, neither is it the voice of them that cry for being overcome: but the noise of them that sing do I hear.
|
|
|-
|19
|And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.
|
|
|-
|21
|And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?
|
|
|-
|22
|And Aaron said, Let not the anger of my lord wax hot: thou knowest the people, that they are set on mischief.
|
|
|-
|23
|For they said unto me, Make us gods, which shall go before us: for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|24
|And I said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off. So they gave it me: then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this calf.
|
|
|-
|25
|And when Moses saw that the people were naked; (for Aaron had made them naked unto their shame among their enemies:)
|
|
|-
|26
|Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp, and said, Who is on the LORD's side? let him come unto me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together unto him.
|
|
|-
|27
|And he said unto them, Thus saith the LORD God of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.
|
|
|-
|29
|For Moses had said, Consecrate yourselves to day to the LORD, even every man upon his son, and upon his brother; that he may bestow upon you a blessing this day.
|
|
|-
|30
|And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses said unto the people, Ye have sinned a great sin: and now I will go up unto the LORD; peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sin.
|
|
|-
|31
|And Moses returned unto the LORD, and said, Oh, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold.
|
|
|-
|32
|Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin -- ; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book which thou hast written.
|
|
|-
|33
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book.
|
|
|-
|34
|Therefore now go, lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee: behold, mine Angel shall go before thee: nevertheless in the day when I visit I will visit their sin upon them.
|
|
|-
|35
|And the LORD plagued the people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 33==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Depart, and go up hence, thou and the people which thou hast brought up out of the land of Egypt, unto the land which I sware unto Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, saying, Unto thy seed will I give it:
|
|
|-
|2
|And I will send an angel before thee; and I will drive out the Canaanite, the Amorite, and the Hittite, and the Perizzite, the Hivite, and the Jebusite:
|
|
|-
|3
|Unto a land flowing with milk and honey: for I will not go up in the midst of thee; for thou art a stiffnecked people: lest I consume thee in the way.
|
|
|-
|4
|And when the people heard these evil tidings, they mourned: and no man did put on him his ornaments.
|
|
|-
|5
|For the LORD had said unto Moses, Say unto the children of Israel, Ye are a stiffnecked people: I will come up into the midst of thee in a moment, and consume thee: therefore now put off thy ornaments from thee, that I may know what to do unto thee.
|
|
|-
|6
|And the children of Israel stripped themselves of their ornaments by the mount Horeb.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Moses took the tabernacle, and pitched it without the camp, afar off from the camp, and called it the Tabernacle of the congregation. And it came to pass, that every one which sought the LORD went out unto the tabernacle of the congregation, which was without the camp.
|
|
|-
|8
|And it came to pass, when Moses went out unto the tabernacle, that all the people rose up, and stood every man at his tent door, and looked after Moses, until he was gone into the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|9
|And it came to pass, as Moses entered into the tabernacle, the cloudy pillar descended, and stood at the door of the tabernacle, and the LORD talked with Moses.
|
|
|-
|10
|And all the people saw the cloudy pillar stand at the tabernacle door: and all the people rose up and worshipped, every man in his tent door.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend. And he turned again into the camp: but his servant Joshua, the son of Nun, a young man, departed not out of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|12
|And Moses said unto the LORD, See, thou sayest unto me, Bring up this people: and thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me. Yet thou hast said, I know thee by name, and thou hast also found grace in my sight.
|
|
|-
|13
|Now therefore, I pray thee, if I have found grace in thy sight, shew me now thy way, that I may know thee, that I may find grace in thy sight: and consider that this nation is thy people.
|
|
|-
|14
|And he said, My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest.
|
|
|-
|15
|And he said unto him, If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence.
|
|
|-
|16
|For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight? is it not in that thou goest with us? so shall we be separated, I and thy people, from all the people that are upon the face of the earth.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken: for thou hast found grace in my sight, and I know thee by name.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, I beseech thee, shew me thy glory.
|
|
|-
|19
|And he said, I will make all my goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the LORD before thee; and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he said, Thou canst not see my face: for there shall no man see me, and live.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the LORD said, Behold, there is a place by me, and thou shalt stand upon a rock:
|
|
|-
|22
|And it shall come to pass, while my glory passeth by, that I will put thee in a clift of the rock, and will cover thee with my hand while I pass by:
|
|
|-
|23
|And I will take away mine hand, and thou shalt see my back parts: but my face shall not be seen.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 27-33 (Translated)

2010-05-11T16:08:43Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 27 */ - through v. 10

==Chapter 27==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar of shittim wood, five cubits long, and five cubits broad; the altar shall be foursquare: and the height thereof shall be three cubits.
|And you shall make an altar of shittim wood, in the shape of a square five cubits long and five cubits wide; the altar shall be three cubits high.
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make the horns of it upon the four corners thereof: his horns shall be of the same: and thou shalt overlay it with brass.
|And you shall make horns for it to be located at the corners, each of them identical and overlaid in brass.
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt make his pans to receive his ashes, and his shovels, and his basons, and his fleshhooks, and his firepans: all the vessels thereof thou shalt make of brass.
|And you shall make all of its accessories in brass as well: the ash pans, the shovels, the basins, the flesh hooks, and the fire pans.
|More concise expression, describing the accessories for an altar where burnt offerings were made.
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make for it a grate of network of brass; and upon the net shalt thou make four brasen rings in the four corners thereof.
|And you shall make a grate of brass for it; and upon this lattice you shall attach four brass rings at the corners.
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt put it under the compass of the altar beneath, that the net may be even to the midst of the altar.
|And you shall locate it under the compass of the altar, so that it is centered beneath it.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make staves for the altar, staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with brass.
|And you shall make staffs for the altar, formed from shittim wood, and overlaid with brass.
|
|-
|7
|And the staves shall be put into the rings, and the staves shall be upon the two sides of the altar, to bear it.
|And the staffs shall be inserted into the rings, and located on both sides of the altar, to support it.
|
|-
|8
|Hollow with boards shalt thou make it: as it was shewed thee in the mount, so shall they make it.
|Hollow with boards shall you make it: as it was shown to you on the mountain, so shall they construct it.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt make the court of the tabernacle: for the south side southward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen of an hundred cubits long for one side:
|And you shall make the court of the tabernacle: for the southern side and outward there shall be hangings for the court of fine twined linen, one hundred cubits long:
|
|-
|10
|And the twenty pillars thereof and their twenty sockets shall be of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets shall be of silver.
|And the twenty pillars for this hanging and the twenty sockets to hold them shall be made of brass; the hooks and moldings of these pillars shall be made of silver.
|Fillets are molding, in the architectural context.
|-
|11
|And likewise for the north side in length there shall be hangings of an hundred cubits long, and his twenty pillars and their twenty sockets of brass; the hooks of the pillars and their fillets of silver.
|
|
|-
|12
|And for the breadth of the court on the west side shall be hangings of fifty cubits: their pillars ten, and their sockets ten.
|
|
|-
|13
|And the breadth of the court on the east side eastward shall be fifty cubits.
|
|
|-
|14
|The hangings of one side of the gate shall be fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|
|
|-
|15
|And on the other side shall be hangings fifteen cubits: their pillars three, and their sockets three.
|
|
|-
|16
|And for the gate of the court shall be an hanging of twenty cubits, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework: and their pillars shall be four, and their sockets four.
|
|
|-
|17
|All the pillars round about the court shall be filleted with silver; their hooks shall be of silver, and their sockets of brass.
|
|
|-
|18
|The length of the court shall be an hundred cubits, and the breadth fifty every where, and the height five cubits of fine twined linen, and their sockets of brass.
|
|
|-
|19
|All the vessels of the tabernacle in all the service thereof, and all the pins thereof, and all the pins of the court, shall be of brass.
|
|
|-
|20
|And thou shalt command the children of Israel, that they bring thee pure oil olive beaten for the light, to cause the lamp to burn always.
|
|
|-
|21
|In the tabernacle of the congregation without the vail, which is before the testimony, Aaron and his sons shall order it from evening to morning before the LORD: it shall be a statute for ever unto their generations on the behalf of the children of Israel.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 28==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him, from among the children of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office, even Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, Eleazar and Ithamar, Aaron's sons.
|
|
|-
|2
|And thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron thy brother for glory and for beauty.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt speak unto all that are wise hearted, whom I have filled with the spirit of wisdom, that they may make Aaron's garments to consecrate him, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|4
|And these are the garments which they shall make; a breastplate, and an ephod, and a robe, and a broidered coat, a mitre, and a girdle: and they shall make holy garments for Aaron thy brother, and his sons, that he may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|5
|And they shall take gold, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they shall make the ephod of gold, of blue, and of purple, of scarlet, and fine twined linen, with cunning work.
|
|
|-
|7
|It shall have the two shoulderpieces thereof joined at the two edges thereof; and so it shall be joined together.
|
|
|-
|8
|And the curious girdle of the ephod, which is upon it, shall be of the same, according to the work thereof; even of gold, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt take two onyx stones, and grave on them the names of the children of Israel:
|
|
|-
|10
|Six of their names on one stone, and the other six names of the rest on the other stone, according to their birth.
|
|
|-
|11
|With the work of an engraver in stone, like the engravings of a signet, shalt thou engrave the two stones with the names of the children of Israel: thou shalt make them to be set in ouches of gold.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt put the two stones upon the shoulders of the ephod for stones of memorial unto the children of Israel: and Aaron shall bear their names before the LORD upon his two shoulders for a memorial.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make ouches of gold;
|
|
|-
|14
|And two chains of pure gold at the ends; of wreathen work shalt thou make them, and fasten the wreathen chains to the ouches.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make the breastplate of judgment with cunning work; after the work of the ephod thou shalt make it; of gold, of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, and of fine twined linen, shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|16
|Foursquare it shall be being doubled; a span shall be the length thereof, and a span shall be the breadth thereof.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt set in it settings of stones, even four rows of stones: the first row shall be a sardius, a topaz, and a carbuncle: this shall be the first row.
|
|
|-
|18
|And the second row shall be an emerald, a sapphire, and a diamond.
|
|
|-
|19
|And the third row a ligure, an agate, and an amethyst.
|
|
|-
|20
|And the fourth row a beryl, and an onyx, and a jasper: they shall be set in gold in their inclosings.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the stones shall be with the names of the children of Israel, twelve, according to their names, like the engravings of a signet; every one with his name shall they be according to the twelve tribes.
|
|
|-
|22
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate chains at the ends of wreathen work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|23
|And thou shalt make upon the breastplate two rings of gold, and shalt put the two rings on the two ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put the two wreathen chains of gold in the two rings which are on the ends of the breastplate.
|
|
|-
|25
|And the other two ends of the two wreathen chains thou shalt fasten in the two ouches, and put them on the shoulderpieces of the ephod before it.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make two rings of gold, and thou shalt put them upon the two ends of the breastplate in the border thereof, which is in the side of the ephod inward.
|
|
|-
|27
|And two other rings of gold thou shalt make, and shalt put them on the two sides of the ephod underneath, toward the forepart thereof, over against the other coupling thereof, above the curious girdle of the ephod.
|
|
|-
|28
|And they shall bind the breastplate by the rings thereof unto the rings of the ephod with a lace of blue, that it may be above the curious girdle of the ephod, and that the breastplate be not loosed from the ephod.
|
|
|-
|29
|And Aaron shall bear the names of the children of Israel in the breastplate of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth in unto the holy place, for a memorial before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and the Thummim; and they shall be upon Aaron's heart, when he goeth in before the LORD: and Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel upon his heart before the LORD continually.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make the robe of the ephod all of blue.
|
|
|-
|32
|And there shall be an hole in the top of it, in the midst thereof: it shall have a binding of woven work round about the hole of it, as it were the hole of an habergeon, that it be not rent.
|
|
|-
|33
|And beneath upon the hem of it thou shalt make pomegranates of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, round about the hem thereof; and bells of gold between them round about:
|
|
|-
|34
|A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, upon the hem of the robe round about.
|
|
|-
|35
|And it shall be upon Aaron to minister: and his sound shall be heard when he goeth in unto the holy place before the LORD, and when he cometh out, that he die not.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make a plate of pure gold, and grave upon it, like the engravings of a signet, HOLINESS TO THE LORD.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt put it on a blue lace, that it may be upon the mitre; upon the forefront of the mitre it shall be.
|
|
|-
|38
|And it shall be upon Aaron's forehead, that Aaron may bear the iniquity of the holy things, which the children of Israel shall hallow in all their holy gifts; and it shall be always upon his forehead, that they may be accepted before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|39
|And thou shalt embroider the coat of fine linen, and thou shalt make the mitre of fine linen, and thou shalt make the girdle of needlework.
|
|
|-
|40
|And for Aaron's sons thou shalt make coats, and thou shalt make for them girdles, and bonnets shalt thou make for them, for glory and for beauty.
|
|
|-
|41
|And thou shalt put them upon Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him; and shalt anoint them, and consecrate them, and sanctify them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|42
|And thou shalt make them linen breeches to cover their nakedness; from the loins even unto the thighs they shall reach:
|
|
|-
|43
|And they shall be upon Aaron, and upon his sons, when they come in unto the tabernacle of the congregation, or when they come near unto the altar to minister in the holy place; that they bear not iniquity, and die: it shall be a statute for ever unto him and his seed after him.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 29==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish,
|
|
|-
|2
|And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams.
|
|
|-
|4
|And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod:
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre.
|
|
|-
|7
|Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him.
|
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt cause a bullock to be brought before the tabernacle of the congregation: and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the bullock.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt kill the bullock before the LORD, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt take of the blood of the bullock, and put it upon the horns of the altar with thy finger, and pour all the blood beside the bottom of the altar.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt take all the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul that is above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and burn them upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|14
|But the flesh of the bullock, and his skin, and his dung, shalt thou burn with fire without the camp: it is a sin offering.
|
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt also take one ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt slay the ram, and thou shalt take his blood, and sprinkle it round about upon the altar.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt cut the ram in pieces, and wash the inwards of him, and his legs, and put them unto his pieces, and unto his head.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt burn the whole ram upon the altar: it is a burnt offering unto the LORD: it is a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt take the other ram; and Aaron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head of the ram.
|
|
|-
|20
|Then shalt thou kill the ram, and take of his blood, and put it upon the tip of the right ear of Aaron, and upon the tip of the right ear of his sons, and upon the thumb of their right hand, and upon the great toe of their right foot, and sprinkle the blood upon the altar round about.
|
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt take of the blood that is upon the altar, and of the anointing oil, and sprinkle it upon Aaron, and upon his garments, and upon his sons, and upon the garments of his sons with him: and he shall be hallowed, and his garments, and his sons, and his sons' garments with him.
|
|
|-
|22
|Also thou shalt take of the ram the fat and the rump, and the fat that covereth the inwards, and the caul above the liver, and the two kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, and the right shoulder; for it is a ram of consecration:
|
|
|-
|23
|And one loaf of bread, and one cake of oiled bread, and one wafer out of the basket of the unleavened bread that is before the LORD:
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt put all in the hands of Aaron, and in the hands of his sons; and shalt wave them for a wave offering before the LORD.
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt receive them of their hands, and burn them upon the altar for a burnt offering, for a sweet savour before the LORD: it is an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt take the breast of the ram of Aaron's consecration, and wave it for a wave offering before the LORD: and it shall be thy part.
|
|
|-
|27
|And thou shalt sanctify the breast of the wave offering, and the shoulder of the heave offering, which is waved, and which is heaved up, of the ram of the consecration, even of that which is for Aaron, and of that which is for his sons:
|
|
|-
|28
|And it shall be Aaron's and his sons' by a statute for ever from the children of Israel: for it is an heave offering: and it shall be an heave offering from the children of Israel of the sacrifice of their peace offerings, even their heave offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|29
|And the holy garments of Aaron shall be his sons' after him, to be anointed therein, and to be consecrated in them.
|
|
|-
|30
|And that son that is priest in his stead shall put them on seven days, when he cometh into the tabernacle of the congregation to minister in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt take the ram of the consecration, and seethe his flesh in the holy place.
|
|
|-
|32
|And Aaron and his sons shall eat the flesh of the ram, and the bread that is in the basket, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
|
|
|-
|33
|And they shall eat those things wherewith the atonement was made, to consecrate and to sanctify them: but a stranger shall not eat thereof, because they are holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And if ought of the flesh of the consecrations, or of the bread, remain unto the morning, then thou shalt burn the remainder with fire: it shall not be eaten, because it is holy.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thus shalt thou do unto Aaron, and to his sons, according to all things which I have commanded thee: seven days shalt thou consecrate them.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt offer every day a bullock for a sin offering for atonement: and thou shalt cleanse the altar, when thou hast made an atonement for it, and thou shalt anoint it, to sanctify it.
|
|
|-
|37
|Seven days thou shalt make an atonement for the altar, and sanctify it; and it shall be an altar most holy: whatsoever toucheth the altar shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|38
|Now this is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually.
|
|
|-
|39
|The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning; and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even:
|
|
|-
|40
|And with the one lamb a tenth deal of flour mingled with the fourth part of an hin of beaten oil; and the fourth part of an hin of wine for a drink offering.
|
|
|-
|41
|And the other lamb thou shalt offer at even, and shalt do thereto according to the meat offering of the morning, and according to the drink offering thereof, for a sweet savour, an offering made by fire unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|42
|This shall be a continual burnt offering throughout your generations at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation before the LORD: where I will meet you, to speak there unto thee.
|
|
|-
|43
|And there I will meet with the children of Israel, and the tabernacle shall be sanctified by my glory.
|
|
|-
|44
|And I will sanctify the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar: I will sanctify also both Aaron and his sons, to minister to me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|45
|And I will dwell among the children of Israel, and will be their God.
|
|
|-
|46
|And they shall know that I am the LORD their God, that brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, that I may dwell among them: I am the LORD their God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 30==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And thou shalt make an altar to burn incense upon: of shittim wood shalt thou make it.
|
|
|-
|2
|A cubit shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof; foursquare shall it be: and two cubits shall be the height thereof: the horns thereof shall be of the same.
|
|
|-
|3
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, the top thereof, and the sides thereof round about, and the horns thereof; and thou shalt make unto it a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|4
|And two golden rings shalt thou make to it under the crown of it, by the two corners thereof, upon the two sides of it shalt thou make it; and they shall be for places for the staves to bear it withal.
|
|
|-
|5
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt put it before the vail that is by the ark of the testimony, before the mercy seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Aaron shall burn thereon sweet incense every morning: when he dresseth the lamps, he shall burn incense upon it.
|
|
|-
|8
|And when Aaron lighteth the lamps at even, he shall burn incense upon it, a perpetual incense before the LORD throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|9
|Ye shall offer no strange incense thereon, nor burnt sacrifice, nor meat offering; neither shall ye pour drink offering thereon.
|
|
|-
|10
|And Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year with the blood of the sin offering of atonements: once in the year shall he make atonement upon it throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|12
|When thou takest the sum of the children of Israel after their number, then shall they give every man a ransom for his soul unto the LORD, when thou numberest them; that there be no plague among them, when thou numberest them.
|
|
|-
|13
|This they shall give, every one that passeth among them that are numbered, half a shekel after the shekel of the sanctuary: (a shekel is twenty gerahs:) an half shekel shall be the offering of the LORD.
|
|
|-
|14
|Every one that passeth among them that are numbered, from twenty years old and above, shall give an offering unto the LORD.
|
|
|-
|15
|The rich shall not give more, and the poor shall not give less than half a shekel, when they give an offering unto the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt take the atonement money of the children of Israel, and shalt appoint it for the service of the tabernacle of the congregation; that it may be a memorial unto the children of Israel before the LORD, to make an atonement for your souls.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|18
|Thou shalt also make a laver of brass, and his foot also of brass, to wash withal: and thou shalt put it between the tabernacle of the congregation and the altar, and thou shalt put water therein.
|
|
|-
|19
|For Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands and their feet thereat:
|
|
|-
|20
|When they go into the tabernacle of the congregation, they shall wash with water, that they die not; or when they come near to the altar to minister, to burn offering made by fire unto the LORD:
|
|
|-
|21
|So they shall wash their hands and their feet, that they die not: and it shall be a statute for ever to them, even to him and to his seed throughout their generations.
|
|
|-
|22
|Moreover the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|23
|Take thou also unto thee principal spices, of pure myrrh five hundred shekels, and of sweet cinnamon half so much, even two hundred and fifty shekels, and of sweet calamus two hundred and fifty shekels,
|
|
|-
|24
|And of cassia five hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, and of oil olive an hin:
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an ointment compound after the art of the apothecary: it shall be an holy anointing oil.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith, and the ark of the testimony,
|
|
|-
|27
|And the table and all his vessels, and the candlestick and his vessels, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|28
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his vessels, and the laver and his foot.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt sanctify them, that they may be most holy: whatsoever toucheth them shall be holy.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt anoint Aaron and his sons, and consecrate them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, This shall be an holy anointing oil unto me throughout your generations.
|
|
|-
|32
|Upon man's flesh shall it not be poured, neither shall ye make any other like it, after the composition of it: it is holy, and it shall be holy unto you.
|
|
|-
|33
|Whosoever compoundeth any like it, or whosoever putteth any of it upon a stranger, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|34
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Take unto thee sweet spices, stacte, and onycha, and galbanum; these sweet spices with pure frankincense: of each shall there be a like weight:
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt make it a perfume, a confection after the art of the apothecary, tempered together, pure and holy:
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt beat some of it very small, and put of it before the testimony in the tabernacle of the congregation, where I will meet with thee: it shall be unto you most holy.
|
|
|-
|37
|And as for the perfume which thou shalt make, ye shall not make to yourselves according to the composition thereof: it shall be unto thee holy for the LORD.
|
|
|-
|38
|Whosoever shall make like unto that, to smell thereto, shall even be cut off from his people.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 31==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|2
|See, I have called by name Bezaleel the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah:
|
|
|-
|3
|And I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship,
|
|
|-
|4
|To devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass,
|
|
|-
|5
|And in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship.
|
|
|-
|6
|And I, behold, I have given with him Aholiab, the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan: and in the hearts of all that are wise hearted I have put wisdom, that they may make all that I have commanded thee;
|
|
|-
|7
|The tabernacle of the congregation, and the ark of the testimony, and the mercy seat that is thereupon, and all the furniture of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|8
|And the table and his furniture, and the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense,
|
|
|-
|9
|And the altar of burnt offering with all his furniture, and the laver and his foot,
|
|
|-
|10
|And the cloths of service, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office,
|
|
|-
|11
|And the anointing oil, and sweet incense for the holy place: according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|
|
|-
|13
|Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the LORD that doth sanctify you.
|
|
|-
|14
|Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the LORD: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death.
|
|
|-
|16
|Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.
|
|
|-
|17
|It is a sign between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 32==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And when the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|2
|And Aaron said unto them, Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me.
|
|
|-
|3
|And all the people brake off the golden earrings which were in their ears, and brought them unto Aaron.
|
|
|-
|4
|And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf: and they said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|5
|And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made proclamation, and said, To morrow is a feast to the LORD.
|
|
|-
|6
|And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.
|
|
|-
|7
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves:
|
|
|-
|8
|They have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
|
|
|-
|9
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:
|
|
|-
|10
|Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation.
|
|
|-
|11
|And Moses besought the LORD his God, and said, LORD, why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand?
|
|
|-
|12
|Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.
|
|
|-
|13
|Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever.
|
|
|-
|14
|And the LORD repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people.
|
|
|-
|15
|And Moses turned, and went down from the mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in his hand: the tables were written on both their sides; on the one side and on the other were they written.
|
|
|-
|16
|And the tables were the work of God, and the writing was the writing of God, graven upon the tables.
|
|
|-
|17
|And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, It is not the voice of them that shout for mastery, neither is it the voice of them that cry for being overcome: but the noise of them that sing do I hear.
|
|
|-
|19
|And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.
|
|
|-
|21
|And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?
|
|
|-
|22
|And Aaron said, Let not the anger of my lord wax hot: thou knowest the people, that they are set on mischief.
|
|
|-
|23
|For they said unto me, Make us gods, which shall go before us: for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him.
|
|
|-
|24
|And I said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off. So they gave it me: then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this calf.
|
|
|-
|25
|And when Moses saw that the people were naked; (for Aaron had made them naked unto their shame among their enemies:)
|
|
|-
|26
|Then Moses stood in the gate of the camp, and said, Who is on the LORD's side? let him come unto me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together unto him.
|
|
|-
|27
|And he said unto them, Thus saith the LORD God of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.
|
|
|-
|29
|For Moses had said, Consecrate yourselves to day to the LORD, even every man upon his son, and upon his brother; that he may bestow upon you a blessing this day.
|
|
|-
|30
|And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses said unto the people, Ye have sinned a great sin: and now I will go up unto the LORD; peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sin.
|
|
|-
|31
|And Moses returned unto the LORD, and said, Oh, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold.
|
|
|-
|32
|Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin -- ; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book which thou hast written.
|
|
|-
|33
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of my book.
|
|
|-
|34
|Therefore now go, lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee: behold, mine Angel shall go before thee: nevertheless in the day when I visit I will visit their sin upon them.
|
|
|-
|35
|And the LORD plagued the people, because they made the calf, which Aaron made.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 33==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Depart, and go up hence, thou and the people which thou hast brought up out of the land of Egypt, unto the land which I sware unto Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, saying, Unto thy seed will I give it:
|
|
|-
|2
|And I will send an angel before thee; and I will drive out the Canaanite, the Amorite, and the Hittite, and the Perizzite, the Hivite, and the Jebusite:
|
|
|-
|3
|Unto a land flowing with milk and honey: for I will not go up in the midst of thee; for thou art a stiffnecked people: lest I consume thee in the way.
|
|
|-
|4
|And when the people heard these evil tidings, they mourned: and no man did put on him his ornaments.
|
|
|-
|5
|For the LORD had said unto Moses, Say unto the children of Israel, Ye are a stiffnecked people: I will come up into the midst of thee in a moment, and consume thee: therefore now put off thy ornaments from thee, that I may know what to do unto thee.
|
|
|-
|6
|And the children of Israel stripped themselves of their ornaments by the mount Horeb.
|
|
|-
|7
|And Moses took the tabernacle, and pitched it without the camp, afar off from the camp, and called it the Tabernacle of the congregation. And it came to pass, that every one which sought the LORD went out unto the tabernacle of the congregation, which was without the camp.
|
|
|-
|8
|And it came to pass, when Moses went out unto the tabernacle, that all the people rose up, and stood every man at his tent door, and looked after Moses, until he was gone into the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|9
|And it came to pass, as Moses entered into the tabernacle, the cloudy pillar descended, and stood at the door of the tabernacle, and the LORD talked with Moses.
|
|
|-
|10
|And all the people saw the cloudy pillar stand at the tabernacle door: and all the people rose up and worshipped, every man in his tent door.
|
|
|-
|11
|And the LORD spake unto Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend. And he turned again into the camp: but his servant Joshua, the son of Nun, a young man, departed not out of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|12
|And Moses said unto the LORD, See, thou sayest unto me, Bring up this people: and thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt send with me. Yet thou hast said, I know thee by name, and thou hast also found grace in my sight.
|
|
|-
|13
|Now therefore, I pray thee, if I have found grace in thy sight, shew me now thy way, that I may know thee, that I may find grace in thy sight: and consider that this nation is thy people.
|
|
|-
|14
|And he said, My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest.
|
|
|-
|15
|And he said unto him, If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence.
|
|
|-
|16
|For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight? is it not in that thou goest with us? so shall we be separated, I and thy people, from all the people that are upon the face of the earth.
|
|
|-
|17
|And the LORD said unto Moses, I will do this thing also that thou hast spoken: for thou hast found grace in my sight, and I know thee by name.
|
|
|-
|18
|And he said, I beseech thee, shew me thy glory.
|
|
|-
|19
|And he said, I will make all my goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the LORD before thee; and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom I will shew mercy.
|
|
|-
|20
|And he said, Thou canst not see my face: for there shall no man see me, and live.
|
|
|-
|21
|And the LORD said, Behold, there is a place by me, and thou shalt stand upon a rock:
|
|
|-
|22
|And it shall come to pass, while my glory passeth by, that I will put thee in a clift of the rock, and will cover thee with my hand while I pass by:
|
|
|-
|23
|And I will take away mine hand, and thou shalt see my back parts: but my face shall not be seen.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Essay:Liberal Behavior on Conservapedia

2010-04-30T13:55:36Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 773586 by TheTruth50 (Talk)

{{Essay}}

Over 382,000 page edits on Conservapedia provides much data to study and analyze [[liberal]] behavior and trends. Several important characteristics emerge:

# Liberals frequently deny the existence of practices or rules, even though the liberals defend the practice or rule. For example, liberals who deny that partial-birth abortion existed, even though they defended the practice. Why deny the existence of something that one defends? Liberals also deny that classroom prayer is prohibited, even though they defend the prohibition. Apparently liberals think their denial can deflect attention away from the indefensible.
# Liberals, particularly liberal vandals, seem to have a strong desire for attention. This may motivate many of their statements and arguments. Lacking motivation based on reason or faith, they seem to enjoy attracting attention for the mere sake of attention itself. The discussions and debates go nowhere, but their mission is accomplished by having someone pay attention to them.
# Many liberals think that two wrongs, or a wrong and perceived wrong, make a right. Specifically, they feel that vandalism can be justified by claiming that someone was wrongly excluded from a private association or private property. For example, one critic of Conservapedia declared on 5/22/07 that "[t]his site deserves at least 70-80% of the vandalism it receives." Under the conservative view, nothing justifies vandalism and two wrongs do not make a right.
# Many liberals do not recognize vandalism as being wrong. Even some liberals who do recognize vandalism as being wrong do not think it is wrong to help others who commit vandalism.
# Liberals refuse to admit that people who were atheists or deists in their youth can find [[faith]] as they grow older. Examples include [[Abraham Lincoln]] and [[Benjamin Franklin]], but liberals deny this.
# Liberals deny that their totalitarian positions, such supporting [[gun control]] or banning [[homeschooling]], were instrumental to [[Adolf Hitler]]'s power.
# Liberals seem to think nearly everyone else agrees with them, and even seem shocked and offended when they encounter someone who does not. In the United States, conservatives outnumber liberals by a 2:1 ratio, yet most liberals do not recognize that. Ask a liberal, for example, what percentage of people accept the [[Deluge]] as recounted in the Bible and the liberal's answer can be off by a factor of ten.
# Liberals are almost always more aggressive than conservatives here, as liberals insist on the last word, insist on continuing debate long after it has become tiresome, and repeat complaints after they have been rejected. That could represent an attempt to waste an opponent's time or a refusal to recognize that there are legitimate reasons to reject liberal viewpoints. Regardless of the reason, this can be observed on numerous talk pages.
# Liberals refuse to allow even the possibility of certain conservative views, and this reflects a liberal close-mindedness that is not shared by conservatives. Liberals categorically declare something to be impossible, such as changes in the laws of physics over time or the feasibility of the [[Strategic Defense Initiative]]. Conservatives rarely declare something to be impossible.
# Name-calling, particularly as a [[Parthian shot]], is overused by liberals. In one recent exchange, a critic finished his remarks with "you've just conceded that you are a deceitful liar. Thanks, that's all I needed to know."
# Almost no liberal admits he's liberal, or that he holds a liberal belief, or that he is using a liberal argument. More often a liberal will claim to be a conservative, and try to make a liberal argument sound better with the preface, "Well, I'm a conservative, but I support gun control!" But why are so many people embarrassed to admit they are liberal???
# A surprising absence of reliance on logic. Quite the contrary, logical arguments are often met with ridicule or disdain by liberals today, or a demand to see if any authority can be found who made the same logical argument, in the hope of discrediting that authority. In school 30 years ago it seemed that liberals would be the first to appeal to logic, but apparently not today.
# An enjoyment and tolerance of deceit. Liberal editors almost never criticized deceitful behavior as being "wrong". Liberals generally reject the [[Ten Commandments]], and oppose teaching them to children. Often liberal editors have defended or applauded deceitful behavior here. This is remniscent of [[Wikipedia]] co-founder Jimmy Wales offering Essjay a position ''after'' his misrepresentations were disclosed, until public criticism compelled Wales to change his mind.
# A preference for obscenity. Many liberal editors have complained about Commandment #3 in the [[rules]], which prohibits obscenity. Frequently liberal editors have introduced obscenity into Conservapedia despite the rules, often leading to blocking accounts. This is like Wikipedia's popular pages containing pornography, as described in [[Examples of Bias in Wikipedia]].
# A preference for complaining rather than submitting new entries. Many liberal editors have complained 9 times more often than they have made a substantive addition, which violates the [[rule]] against 90% talk per 10% substantive edits. In some cases this has even necessitated blocking accounts.
# Strident objections to the point in [[Examples of Bias in Wikipedia]] quantifying how Wikipedia is six times more liberal than the American public. It is not that anyone (other than Jimmy Wales) attempts to deny that Wikipedia has a liberal bias. Instead, liberal editors appear to object to ''quantifying'' it, particularly at a multiple of six. But why isn't that claim flattering to them? Conservatives would not object to a claim that they are __ times more conservative than such-and-such. Perhaps assigning a number to the bias makes it difficult for liberals to deny it exists.
# Over-reliance by liberals on mockery rather than logical argument.
# There are repeated attempts to convert liberal opinion into a statement of fact. This can be done by citing a liberal advocate as an authority or by selectively invoking a liberal perception about what "most people think." This style of argument occurs too often, and too selectively, to reflect mere lack of intellectual rigor. It appears to be central to the liberal style of reasoning.
# Liberals often express decidedly liberal viewpoints as "common usage".
# Instead of just correcting a grammatical error, liberals like to dramatically announce their superior ability to correct other contributors.
# When found in an unbeatable position in debate, liberals tend to spout sentences upon sentences of meaningless words whilst saying absolutely nothing of significance for their side of the argument.

Over 466,000 edits on Conservapedia offer much data for studying liberal behavior, and we welcome anyone who would like to research this further here.

[[Category:Liberalism]]

Liberal tools

2010-04-30T13:55:12Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 773587 by TheTruth50 (Talk)

These are the tools used by [[liberals]], in a proposed order of priority:

#[[Deceit]] <ref>Michael Reagan, [http://www.townhall.com/columnists/MichaelReagan/2007/10/05/people_of_deceit People of Deceit], ''Townhall.com''.</ref>
#Interrupting speakers <ref>[http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,376402,00.html Protesters Interrupt Bush at Independence Day Ceremony for New Citizens], ''[[Fox News Channel|Fox News]]'', July 04, 2008</ref> <ref>[http://www.nysun.com/new-york/at-columbia-students-attack-minuteman-founder/41020/ At Columbia, Students Attack Minuteman Founder], Eliana Johnson, ''The New York Sun", October 5, 2006</ref>
#Holding [[conservatives]] to a higher standard than they hold themselves.
#[[Bullying]].
#[[Censorship]].
#Capturing and misleading [[youth]].
#Sowing division among [[conservatives]], such as [[atheist]]s complaining that one particular prayer might offend someone of another religion.
#[[Liberal desensitizing|Desensitization]]. <ref>David Kupelian, [http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=49958 How Ohio State University is marketing evil] "Desensitization," these two gay marketing gurus tell us, consists of inundating the public in a "continuous flood of gay-related advertising, presented in the least offensive fashion possible. If straights can't shut off the shower, they may at least eventually get used to being wet."
"The main thing," they confide, "is to talk about gayness until the issue becomes thoroughly tiresome," adding: "[S]eek desensitization and nothing more. … If you can get [straights] to think [homosexuality] is just another thing – meriting no more than a shrug of the shoulders – then your battle for legal and social rights is virtually won." See [[homosexual obsession]].</ref>
#Jamming. <ref>David Kupelian, [http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=49958 How Ohio State University is marketing evil] "Jamming," explains marketing expert Paul E. Rondeau of Regent University, in his comprehensive study "Selling Homosexuality to America," "is psychological terrorism meant to silence expression of or even support for dissenting opinion." Radio counselor Dr. Laura Schlessinger experienced big-time jamming during the run-up to her planned television show. Outraged over a single comment critical of homosexuals she had made on her radio program, activists launched a massive intimidation campaign against the television program's advertisers. As a result, the new show was stillborn. </ref> <ref>Jennifer Harper [http://www.washingtontimes.com/article/20071004/NATION/110040047/1002 Liberals targeting radio hosts], ''The Washington Times", October 4, 2007.</ref>
#Conversion. <ref>David Kupelian, [http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=49958 How Ohio State University is marketing evil] "We mean conversion of the average American’s emotions, mind, and will, through a planned psychological attack, in the form of propaganda fed to the nation via the media. We mean "subverting" the mechanism of prejudice to our own ends – using the very processes that made America hate us to turn their hatred into warm regard – whether they like it or not."</ref>
#Undermining [[religion]].
#Mocking conservative [[science]].<ref>[http://www.nodnc.com/modules.php?name=Content&pa=showpage&pid=291 NODC]</ref>
#Portraying criminals and miscreants as being [[conservative]] when, in fact, they are not.
#Dismissing valid conservative criticism for no reason.
#Using the term "conservative" as a [[pejorative]].
#Insisting on "globalist" terms and phrasing to the detriment of [[American]] English and meanings. This is an anti-American effort to promote "one worldism."

==Examples==
*[[Liberals]] tried to interrupt [[Phyllis Schlafly]] from speaking when she was awarded an honorary degree at [[Washington University]].
*By not allowing prayer in [[public school]], liberals are undermining religion.
*[[Hollywood values]] capture youth and expose them to [[liberal values]].

Please add to the list or adjust priorities, or add examples (as references) to illustrate how these liberal tools are used.

==See Also==
*[[atheistic tools]]

==References==
{{reflist|2}}

{{liberalism}}
[[category:Liberalism]]

Edward M. Kennedy

2010-04-30T13:54:44Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 773588 by TheTruth50 (Talk)

{{Officeholder
|name=Edward Moore Kennedy
|image=000TedKennedy.jpg
|party=[[Democrat]]
|spouse=Joan Bennett Kennedy (1958-1982) Victoria Reggie Kennedy
|religion=Roman Catholic
|offices=
{{Officeholder/senator
|state=Massachusetts
|terms=November 7, 1962 – August 25, 2009
|preceded=Benjamin A. Smith
|former=n
|succeeded=[[Paul Kirk]]
}}
}}

'''Edward Moore ("Ted" or "Teddy") Kennedy''', (February 22, 1932 - August 25, 2009) was the third longest-serving [[United States|U.S.]] [[Senator]] in history, a [[Democrat]] from [[Massachusetts]]. He was a leading [[liberal]] force in American politics, opposing free market solutions in everything from [[education]] to [[health care]]. He pushed for federal taxpayer funding of education in the 1960s, poverty programs in the 1970s, disability coverage in the 1980s; education again in the 2000s and immigration (both in tandem with President [[George W. Bush]]); throughout his Senate career -- and especially in 2009 until the day he died -- he promoted [[socialized medicine]].

Ted Kennedy always led the most [[liberal]] side of the Democratic Party, from support for taxpayer-funded [[abortion]] to [[same-sex marriage]]. Kennedy played the instrumental role in blocking a referendum on same-sex marriage in [[Massachusetts]].<ref>[http://www.baywindows.com/index.php?ch=news&sc=glbt&sc2=news&sc3=&id=95626 How Ted delivered marriage to Massachusetts]</ref> Kennedy tried and failed to win the White House and was ousted in his Senator leadership role by [[Robert Byrd]], who defeated him for Majority Whip in 1971.

Kennedy exerted enormous power thanks to his seniority and committee chairmanships, his willingness to work with Republicans, his unusually energetic staff, and the celebrity accorded the most famous name in politics. More than any senator in recent decades he was the master of legislative legerdemain: handling negotiations over broad policy goals, vetting the smallest details, negotiating with the concerned lobbyists, orchestrating the public hearings, briefing and leaking to the media, crafting compromises, cutting deals with the White House and with Republicans, and designing a legislative path through committee and onto the floor to get his legislation passed.

Kennedy garnered the nickname "Lion of the Senate" for his long and vigorous career in public service. In the club-like atmosphere of the U.S. Senate, Kennedy enjoyed personal support from Washington insiders.<ref>Republican Senator [[Orrin Hatch]] (R-Utah) said "he's like a brother to me,"[http://www.huffingtonpost.com/jim-wallis/the-lion-of-the-senate_b_103322.html] while Senator [[John McCain]] (R-Arizona) said that he has "the highest respect for him," calling him a "skillful, fair, and generous partner" in the times they have worked together.[http://www.time.com/time/nation/article/0,8599,1807447,00.html] President [[Obama]] called Kennedy "the greatest United States Senator of our time."[http://www.whitehouse.gov/blog/Senator-Kennedy]</ref> But outside of Washington, Rev. Thomas Euteneuer had a more objective view of his fellow Catholic: "It is not enough for Kennedy to have been a 'great guy behind the scenes' as we have seen him referred to even by his political opponents. ... Every indication of Senator Kennedy's career, every public appearance, every sound bite showed an acerbic, divisive and partisan political hack for whom party politics were much more infallible than Church doctrines."<ref>http://www.hli.org/index.php?option=com_acajoom&act=mailing&task=view&listid=2&mailingid=666</ref>

The [[Kennedy Family]] has been a major part of the Democratic Party for a century, beginning with his grandfather as mayor of Boston, his older brothers President [[John F. Kennedy]] (assassinated in 1963) and [[Robert F. Kennedy]] (assassinated in 1968) and their [[special needs]] sister Rosemary. Despite the family's immense [[financial]] resources she was shunted off to an institution in [[Wisconsin]] at the age of 23 and spent her entire life abandoned by the family where she died alone in 2005 at the age of 86.<ref>http://www.usatoday.com/news/nation/2005-01-07-kennedy-death_x.htm</ref><ref>http://www.newsmax.com/kessler/Rosemary_Kennedy/2008/06/17/105127.html</ref> Ted Kennedy was long a presumptive nominee for president himself, but the [[Chappaquiddick]] scandal in 1969 caused him to delay his candidacy until 1980, when he was defeated by the unpopular incumbent Democratic President [[Jimmy Carter]].

==Religion==
Kennedy was raised [[Roman Catholic]], and though he disagreed with church leaders on such issues of [[abortion]] and [[homosexual]] rights, he was described by USA Today "as a devout Catholic who clung to his religion's belief in the potential for human redemption".<ref>http://www.usatoday.com/news/washington/2009-08-26-ted-kennedy-obit_N.htm</ref> His mother, Rose Kennedy, was a strong Catholic who often attended Mass twice daily. She once told her now adult son that he was guaranteed to go to heaven if he went to Mass seven straight Fridays. Ted's close friend Dick Clasby recalls, "So Ted and I went seven Fridays, and that was it,".. that was the deal."<ref>Peter Canellos; ''Last Lion: The Fall and Rise of Ted Kennedy'' pp. 45-48 </ref> As a politician, Ted Kennedy aggressively promoted taxpayer-funded abortion and same-sex marriage in direct violation of Catholic teaching.

[[Regent University]] School of Government Dean Charles Dunn sees Kennedy as one who turned from his Family's conservative roots.

<blockquote>He gradually in metamorphosis moved from the right of center theologically and politically to the far left of center, so he left the mooring spiritually of his mother and ideologically and politically of his father.<ref>http://www.cbn.com/cbnnews/politics/2009/August/A-Look-at-Ted-Kennedys-Catholic-Faith</ref></blockquote>

From a 1971 letter to Catholic League member Tom Dennelly, Republican activist and writer Deal Hudson quotes Kennedy as stating,

<blockquote>It is my personal feeling that the legalization of abortion on demand is not in accordance with the value which our civilization places on human life. Wanted or unwanted, I believe that human life, even at its earliest stages, has certain rights which must be recognized; the right to be born, the right to life, the right to grow old.<ref>http://www.usnews.com/blogs/god-and-country/2009/08/26/sen-ted-kennedys-catholicism-first-take.html</ref></blockquote>

Kennedy also wrote:

<blockquote>When history looks back to this era it should recognize this generation as one which cared about human beings enough to halt the practice of war, to provide a decent living for every family, and to fulfill its responsibility to its children from the very moment of conception.<ref>http://www.lifesitenews.com/ldn/2009/aug/09082601.html</ref></blockquote>

Later, in 1983, Kennedy spoke of his faith in a speech in 1983 at the late [[Jerry Falwell]]'s Liberty Baptist College, now called [[Liberty University]], stating that "I am an American and a Catholic; I love my country and treasure my faith", but expressed that there was no monopoly on truth, while suggesting that "God has taken no position on the Department of Education."<ref>http://religionnews.com/index.php?/rnsblog</ref>

While some Catholics agree with Kennedy's [[moral]] policies,<ref>[http://peacebyjesus.witnesstoday.org/RevealingStatistics.html#Sec4 Revealing Statistics; Differences Between Denominations]</ref> other express certain dismay over his promotion of abortion, [[homosexuality]], and other [[sins]] which are contrary to the [[Bible]] as well as official Catholic teaching.<ref>http://www.romancatholicreport.com/id73.html</ref> Kennedy had a 100 percent score from the abortion-rights group NARAL on abortions, and 0 percent from the National Right to Life Committee.

Kennedy apparently suffered no official church discipline for his contrary actions, and was reported to be attending Mass regularly in February, 2009.<ref>http://www.boston.com/news/nation/articles/2009/02/15/chapter_1_teddy</ref> The priest at the Kennedys’ parish on [[Cape Cod]], Mark Hession, made regular visits to the Kennedy home this summer and held a private family Mass in the living room every Sunday.<ref>NYTimes.com ''After Diagnosis, Determined to Make a ‘Good Ending’'' (August 26, 2009)</ref>

==Education==

Among other schools, Kennedy attended Fessenden School, and later the private Milton Academy, earning only C grades. He was admitted to [[Harvard University]] as a "legacy", due to his father and older brothers having attended there. In 1951, Kennedy was expelled from Harvard for cheating, having paid a classmate to take a [[Spanish]] test for him. His father, [[Joseph P. Kennedy]], former U.S. Ambassador to England, worked with the Boston Globe's top political editor on how to blunt the impact of this revelation. His father further advised him to refrain from cheating, stating, "you're not clever enough." After his expulsion, Kennedy enlisted in the [[United States Army]], applying for a position in Army intelligence at Fort Holabird, Maryland. He departed abruptly after a background investigation "linked him to a group of 'pinkos.'"<ref>Laurence Leamer, ''[http://books.google.com/books?id=NQnPJ0BrvmYC The Kennedy Men: 1901-1963]'' (HarperCollins, 2002) ISBN 0060502886, p. 309</ref> He received no special treatment according to his sergeant, but his father worked to keep his son out the [[Korean War]]. Instead, in 1952 Kennedy was assigned to the NATO honor guard in Paris, France.<ref>Peter Canellos; ''Last Lion: The Fall and Rise of Ted Kennedy'', pp. 39,40</ref> Kennedy failed to advanced beyond the rank of Private, and upon being discharged he returned to Harvard, subsequently graduating in 1956. Kennedy also graduated from the [[University of Virginia]] law school in 1959, where he was the winner of the William Minor Lile Moot Court Competition.<ref>http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/kennedys/timeline/timeline2.html</ref><ref>Adam Clymer; ''Edward M. Kennedy: A Biography''</ref> Harvard University later bestowed an honorary degree on Kennedy when he was 76-years-old, featuring remarks by Supreme Court Justice [[Stephen Breyer]], and a performance by cellist Yo-Yo Ma. <ref>Steve LeBlanc, Associated Press; ''Harvard to Honor Ted Kennedy, Once Expelled for Cheating'' (Monday, December 01, 2008)</ref>

==Life and career==
[[Image:000Kennedybrothers.jpg|thumb|right|250px|Sen. Kennedy (leftPresident Kennedy and his brothers, Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy and Senator Edward M. Kennedy, 08/28/63.]]Kennedy married Virgina Joan Bennett on Nov. 29, 1958, and on Nov. 8th, 1960, he saw his brother, [[John F. Kennedy]], elected President. After passing his bar exam and briefly serving as an assistant district attorney, Kennedy was elected to Senator in 1962, with the help of his Presidential brother's maneuvering,<ref>[http://spectator.org/archives/2009/08/21/ted-kennedys-last-will-and-tes Daniel J. Flynn, ''Ted Kennedy's Last Will and Testament'' (Aug. 21, 2009]</ref> and was re-elected to that office eight times. On. Nov. 22. 1963, Ted Kennedy suffered the death of his brother and President, due to assassination. Kennedy was seriously injured in a plane crash in 1964, which broke his back in nineteen places. As a result Kennedy suffered back and neck pain for the remainder of his life.

June 5,1968 saw the assassination of his brother, Senator [[Robert F. Kennedy]]. The following year, Kennedy drove his car off a bridge at Chappaquiddick, Mass., and managed to escape, but failed to rescue his passenger, campaign worker Mary Jo Kopechne from drowning, and did not notify authorities till the next day.

In addition to the death of his two brothers, in 1941, Ted's oldest sister, Rosemary Kennedy, secretly underwent an new operation called a prefrontal lobotomy, which in the 1930's was promoted as a great advance in the treatment of the often violent agitation which the mildly retarded, but previously good natured Rosemary was manifesting in her early twenties. Her father Joseph believed this was best, and apparently without telling his wife, consented to the operation. However, the lobotomy was a tragic failure, resulting in Rosemary living apart from her family for 50 years in a care facility in Wisconsin, until her death in 2005.<ref>Vincent Bzdek; ''The Kennedy Legacy: Jack, Bobby and Ted and a Family Dream Fulfilled'', pp. 33-35</ref><ref>Howard Dully, Charles Fleming; ''My lobotomy: a memoir'', p. 67</ref><ref>Michael O'Brien, ''John F. Kennedy: a biography'', pp. 172-74</ref>

In 1980, Kennedy campaigned to become the Democratic nominee for president, but lost to incumbent Jimmy Carter. Problems with alcohol and martial fidelity followed him,<ref>Richard E. Burke, Marilyn Hoffer, William Hoffer; ''The Senator: My Ten Years with Ted Kennedy'', pp. 225,26</ref> and in 1984 he divorced his wife of 24 years. He later became the object of more controversy in 1991, when after the end of a night out with the senator, his nephew William Smith was charged with raping a woman. Although Smith was acquitted, the media attention negatively affected Kennedy. In 1992, Kennedy remarried, to Washington lawyer Victoria Reggie.<ref>[http://www.xtimeline.com/timeline/Biography-of-Ted-Kennedy Biography of Ted Kennedy]</ref><ref>[http://www.foxnews.com/politics/tedkennedy/index.htmlAssociated Press, ''Timeline of Sen. Kennedy's life.'']</ref><ref>Bonnie Malkin and agencies in Hyannis Port, Massachusetts, ''Ted Kennedy timeline'' (Aug 26, 2009)</ref> Kennedy also was the subject of controversy regarding his alleged [http://sweetness-light.com/archive/kgb-letter-details-ted-kennedys-offer-to-help-ussr advisement to the Soviet Union] during the Presidency of [[Ronald Regan]].<ref>[http://www.frontpagemag.com/readArticle.aspx?ARTID=30980 Jamie Glazov; ''Ted Kennedy and the KGB'' FrontPageMagazine.com (Thursday, May 15, 2008)]</ref>
[[File:Blagojevich, obama.JPG|thumb|275px|left|Sen. Kennedy (left), his wife Virginia, former Illinois Governor [[Rod Blagojevich]] (center) with Mrs. Blagoevich, [[Barack Hussein Obama]] is partly obscured, and First Lady [[Michelle Obama]] (far right).]]
During his career as Senator, Kennedy is credited with several legislative endeavors, primarily in liberal goals in welfare, civil rights, and education. He was instrumental in passing ''Head Start'' (part of the 1964 Economic Opportunity Act), and promoted the ''No Child Left Behind Act'', as well as increases in minimum wage, and fought for unrestricted access to abortion, even in late term, and voted against the Partial-Birth Abortion Ban Act. He repeatedly sought to pass hate crimes legislation, such as would penalize discrimination against [[homosexuals]] and women<ref>.http://www.foxnews.com/politics/2009/08/26/sen-ted-kennedys-legacy/</ref>, and voted against [[DOMA]]. Kennedy was a strong supporter of the 1965 Hart-Celler Act, which signed into law by President Lyndon B. Johnson, which dramatically changed US immigration policy and numbers.<ref>http://www.michaelsavage.wnd.com/?pageId=487</ref>

During his tenure on the Senate Judiciary Committee Kennedy was an outspoken critic of conservative Supreme Court nominees, such as [[Robert Bork]], [[Clarence Thomas]], Chief Justice [[John Roberts]] and Associate Justice [[Samuel Alito]]. He also supported nuclear reduction treaties, and worked for more student aid for GIs, and led opposition to the [[Iraq war]].

Kennedy's success as a Senator was partly attributed to his ability to manage people. Thomas M. Rollins, former staff director of the Labor Committee, stated, "He's a genius at managing people." "Kennedy uses staff people the way Pony Express riders used horses: Ride 'em hard and then leap to another horse". His staff was one of the Senate's largest, with nearly 100 professionals and several dozen interns and visiting fellows.<ref>Rick Atkinson, The Washington Post; ''Why Ted Kennedy Can't Stand Still'', (Sunday, April 29, 1990)</ref>

==Chappaquiddick Scandal==
[[File:Maryjo kopeckne body bag.JPG|thumb|400px|left|]]
On July 18, 1969, and close to midnight, Senator Kennedy drove away from a party on the island of Martha's Vineyard with an attractive young woman named Mary Jo Kopechne, 28, a former aide to his brother Robert. In what he later described as an accident, Kennedy made an unusual turn onto an unlit dirt road and then across a small, unrailed wooden bridge connecting [[Chappaquiddick]] Island to Martha's Vineyard. The car went off the bridge and landed upside down in the water, where Kopechne then drowned.<ref>Richard Lacayo; ''Ted Kennedy, 1932-2009: The Brother Who Mattered Most', Time Inc. (Aug. 26, 2009)</ref> Kennedy did not report the incident to the police until the next morning, and his statement then was implausible to many Americans.

This death became a national scandal and hurt Kennedy's image. He entered a plea of guilty to a charge of leaving the scene of an accident after causing injury, but did not serve any time in jail in a sentence criticized for its leniency towards a member of a prominent family.

[[G. Gordon Liddy]], the mastermind of the [[Watergate]] breakin, told an interviewer his unauthorized burglary of [[Democratic National Committee]] headquarters was motivated by a desire to find information on the Chappaquiddick coverup.<ref>[http://www.rightwingnews.com/interviews/liddy.php G. Gordon Liddy Interview] by John Hawkins.</ref>\

Ten years after the incident Kennedy was preparing to run for president. His response to a question in an interview with [[CBS]]'s [[Roger Mudd]] may have doomed any chances to carry on the Camelot legacy.

:MUDD: Do you think, Senator, that anybody really will ever fully believe your explanation for Chappaquiddick?

:KENNEDY: Well the problem is that from that night I found that the conduct and behavior almost beyond belief myself.<ref>http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2009/08/26/national/main5267991_page2.shtml</ref>

Kennedy's response in the third person, "the conduct," was viewed by many as failure to accept personal responsibility.

According to Newsweek’s Ed Klein, Kennedy loved to hear and tell Chappaquiddick jokes, and was always eager to know if anyone had heard any new ones. <ref>[http://newsbusters.org/blogs/tom-blumer/2009/08/28/newsweek-s-ed-klein-chappaquiddick-one-teds-favorite-topics-humor Former Newsweek Foreign Editor: Chappaquiddick One of Ted's 'Favorite Topics of Humor', Newsbusters.org, August 28, 2009]</ref>

==Presidential Campaign==
Kennedy was frequently mentioned as a possible Democratic presidential candidate in 1972 and 1976. However, he chose not to run due to his controversial past and claimed to have family concerns after his two brothers were assassinated. But in 1980 he decided to challenge incumbent President [[Jimmy Carter]] for the Democratic nomination. Though Carter was unpopular, Kennedy failed in his effort to supplant him as the party's nominee.<ref>http://www.politicalbase.com/people/ted-kennedy/2888/</ref>

==U.S. Senate==
[[File:1judzb.jpg|thumb|275px|left|Edward M. Kennedy and [[John_Kerry#Opposition_to_the_Vietnam_War|John Kerry]] at the time of the slanderous inquest of American servicemen in the so-called "[[Winter Soldier inquistion]]". [http://www.wintersoldier.com/index.php?topic=NewSoldier] ]]
Kennedy gained a reputation as a very [[liberal]] Senator, even further to the left than most Democrats. He had a [[pro-choice]] voting record.<ref>http://www.ontheissues.org/Social/Ted_Kennedy_Abortion.htm</ref> He voted against confirming [[Samuel Alito]] to the [[Supreme Court of the United States]] and was in the minority of his own party to vote against confirming [[John Roberts]] to the Court. On [[immigration]] Kennedy had been a strong supporter of amnesty for [[illegal aliens]].<ref>http://archive.newsmax.com/archives/articles/2007/1/25/131758.shtml</ref> He voted against the war in [[Iraq]]<ref>http://www.breitbart.com/article.php?id=D8I0G3JG0&show_article=1</ref> and Kennedy was one only five senators who had publicly announced support for same-sex marriage <ref>http://www.boston.com/news/local/articles/2005/05/06/democrats_platform_shouldnt_back_gay_marriage_kerry_says/</ref>.

In addition to many other bills, Kennedy played a key role in the crafting the language in the [[No Child Left Behind]] Act of 2001 (Public Law 107-110), a massive [[education]] bill signed into law by Republican President [[George W. Bush]].<ref>http://blogs.abcnews.com/politicalradar/2008/02/bill-clinton-bl.html</ref>

He was most recently Chairman of the United States Senate Committee on Health, Education, Labor, and Pensions,<ref>http://help.senate.gov/About.html</ref> where the first bill he pushed through was an increase in the minimum wage by $2.10, to $7.25.<ref>http://www.signonsandiego.com/uniontrib/20070525/news_1n25minwage.html</ref>

Kennedy and [[John McCain]] collaborated in writing much of the 2007 immigration bill, which failed by two votes for [[cloture]] despite support by President [[George W. Bush]]. <ref>http://www.boston.com/news/nation/washington/articles/2007/02/28/kennedy_mccain_try_again_on_immigration/</ref>

== Final Illness and Death ==
[[File:Basilica of Our Lady of Perpetual Help.jpg|thumb|''Basilica of Our Lady of Perpetual Help'' where Kennedy used to pray.]]
On May 20, 2008, Kennedy was diagnosed with a brain tumor, which was treated with surgery, chemotherapy and radiation.<ref>http://www.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/05/20/kennedy.tumor/index.html</ref> He succumbed to the disease on August 25, 2009.

His funeral was held at Our Lady of Perpetual Help Basilica in the Mission Hill section of [[Boston]].<ref> [http://edition.cnn.com/2009/POLITICS/08/26/kennedy.funeral/index.html?eref=rss_politics&iref=polticker Ted Kennedy's funeral planned at Boston church.] </ref> The senator was buried beside his brothers in [[Arlington National Cemetery]] in [[Virginia]].

Kennedy's [[memoir]] ''True Compass'' was published three weeks after his death.

==See also==
*[[John Kerry]]

==References==
{{reflist}}

==External links ==
*[http://foia.fbi.gov/foiaindex/chappaquiddick.htm FBI FOIA Investigation on Chappaquiddick]
*[http://www.frontpagemag.com/readArticle.aspx?ARTID=30980 Ted Kennedy and the KGB] Jamie Glazov, FrontPageMagazine.com (Thursday, May 15, 2008)
{{liberalism}}
{{DEFAULTSORT: Kennedy, Ted}}
[[Category:Former United States Senators]]
[[Category:Democratic Party]]
[[Category: Liberals]]
[[Category: 110th United States Congress]]
[[Category:Irish-Americans]]
[[Category:Obama Presidency]]
[[Category:Reagan Era]]
[[Category: Kennedy Family]]

Edward M. Kennedy

2010-04-30T13:53:49Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 773589 by TheTruth50 (Talk)

{{Officeholder
|name=Edward Moore Kennedy
|image=000TedKennedy.jpg
|party=[[Democrat]]
|spouse=Joan Bennett Kennedy (1958-1982) Victoria Reggie Kennedy
|religion=Roman Catholic
|offices=
{{Officeholder/senator
|state=Massachusetts
|terms=November 7, 1962 – August 25, 2009
|preceded=Benjamin A. Smith
|former=n
|succeeded=[[Paul Kirk]]
}}
}}

'''Edward Moore ("Ted" or "Teddy") Kennedy''', (February 22, 1932 - August 25, 2009) was a fat libreal tard.

Ted Kennedy always led the most [[liberal]] side of the Democratic Party, from support for taxpayer-funded [[abortion]] to [[same-sex marriage]]. Kennedy played the instrumental role in blocking a referendum on same-sex marriage in [[Massachusetts]].<ref>[http://www.baywindows.com/index.php?ch=news&sc=glbt&sc2=news&sc3=&id=95626 How Ted delivered marriage to Massachusetts]</ref> Kennedy tried and failed to win the White House and was ousted in his Senator leadership role by [[Robert Byrd]], who defeated him for Majority Whip in 1971.

Kennedy exerted enormous power thanks to his seniority and committee chairmanships, his willingness to work with Republicans, his unusually energetic staff, and the celebrity accorded the most famous name in politics. More than any senator in recent decades he was the master of legislative legerdemain: handling negotiations over broad policy goals, vetting the smallest details, negotiating with the concerned lobbyists, orchestrating the public hearings, briefing and leaking to the media, crafting compromises, cutting deals with the White House and with Republicans, and designing a legislative path through committee and onto the floor to get his legislation passed.

Kennedy garnered the nickname "Lion of the Senate" for his long and vigorous career in public service. In the club-like atmosphere of the U.S. Senate, Kennedy enjoyed personal support from Washington insiders.<ref>Republican Senator [[Orrin Hatch]] (R-Utah) said "he's like a brother to me,"[http://www.huffingtonpost.com/jim-wallis/the-lion-of-the-senate_b_103322.html] while Senator [[John McCain]] (R-Arizona) said that he has "the highest respect for him," calling him a "skillful, fair, and generous partner" in the times they have worked together.[http://www.time.com/time/nation/article/0,8599,1807447,00.html] President [[Obama]] called Kennedy "the greatest United States Senator of our time."[http://www.whitehouse.gov/blog/Senator-Kennedy]</ref> But outside of Washington, Rev. Thomas Euteneuer had a more objective view of his fellow Catholic: "It is not enough for Kennedy to have been a 'great guy behind the scenes' as we have seen him referred to even by his political opponents. ... Every indication of Senator Kennedy's career, every public appearance, every sound bite showed an acerbic, divisive and partisan political hack for whom party politics were much more infallible than Church doctrines."<ref>http://www.hli.org/index.php?option=com_acajoom&act=mailing&task=view&listid=2&mailingid=666</ref>

The [[Kennedy Family]] has been a major part of the Democratic Party for a century, beginning with his grandfather as mayor of Boston, his older brothers President [[John F. Kennedy]] (assassinated in 1963) and [[Robert F. Kennedy]] (assassinated in 1968) and their [[special needs]] sister Rosemary. Despite the family's immense [[financial]] resources she was shunted off to an institution in [[Wisconsin]] at the age of 23 and spent her entire life abandoned by the family where she died alone in 2005 at the age of 86.<ref>http://www.usatoday.com/news/nation/2005-01-07-kennedy-death_x.htm</ref><ref>http://www.newsmax.com/kessler/Rosemary_Kennedy/2008/06/17/105127.html</ref> Ted Kennedy was long a presumptive nominee for president himself, but the [[Chappaquiddick]] scandal in 1969 caused him to delay his candidacy until 1980, when he was defeated by the unpopular incumbent Democratic President [[Jimmy Carter]].

==Religion==
Kennedy was raised [[Roman Catholic]], and though he disagreed with church leaders on such issues of [[abortion]] and [[homosexual]] rights, he was described by USA Today "as a devout Catholic who clung to his religion's belief in the potential for human redemption".<ref>http://www.usatoday.com/news/washington/2009-08-26-ted-kennedy-obit_N.htm</ref> His mother, Rose Kennedy, was a strong Catholic who often attended Mass twice daily. She once told her now adult son that he was guaranteed to go to heaven if he went to Mass seven straight Fridays. Ted's close friend Dick Clasby recalls, "So Ted and I went seven Fridays, and that was it,".. that was the deal."<ref>Peter Canellos; ''Last Lion: The Fall and Rise of Ted Kennedy'' pp. 45-48 </ref> As a politician, Ted Kennedy aggressively promoted taxpayer-funded abortion and same-sex marriage in direct violation of Catholic teaching.

[[Regent University]] School of Government Dean Charles Dunn sees Kennedy as one who turned from his Family's conservative roots.

<blockquote>He gradually in metamorphosis moved from the right of center theologically and politically to the far left of center, so he left the mooring spiritually of his mother and ideologically and politically of his father.<ref>http://www.cbn.com/cbnnews/politics/2009/August/A-Look-at-Ted-Kennedys-Catholic-Faith</ref></blockquote>

From a 1971 letter to Catholic League member Tom Dennelly, Republican activist and writer Deal Hudson quotes Kennedy as stating,

<blockquote>It is my personal feeling that the legalization of abortion on demand is not in accordance with the value which our civilization places on human life. Wanted or unwanted, I believe that human life, even at its earliest stages, has certain rights which must be recognized; the right to be born, the right to life, the right to grow old.<ref>http://www.usnews.com/blogs/god-and-country/2009/08/26/sen-ted-kennedys-catholicism-first-take.html</ref></blockquote>

Kennedy also wrote:

<blockquote>When history looks back to this era it should recognize this generation as one which cared about human beings enough to halt the practice of war, to provide a decent living for every family, and to fulfill its responsibility to its children from the very moment of conception.<ref>http://www.lifesitenews.com/ldn/2009/aug/09082601.html</ref></blockquote>

Later, in 1983, Kennedy spoke of his faith in a speech in 1983 at the late [[Jerry Falwell]]'s Liberty Baptist College, now called [[Liberty University]], stating that "I am an American and a Catholic; I love my country and treasure my faith", but expressed that there was no monopoly on truth, while suggesting that "God has taken no position on the Department of Education."<ref>http://religionnews.com/index.php?/rnsblog</ref>

While some Catholics agree with Kennedy's [[moral]] policies,<ref>[http://peacebyjesus.witnesstoday.org/RevealingStatistics.html#Sec4 Revealing Statistics; Differences Between Denominations]</ref> other express certain dismay over his promotion of abortion, [[homosexuality]], and other [[sins]] which are contrary to the [[Bible]] as well as official Catholic teaching.<ref>http://www.romancatholicreport.com/id73.html</ref> Kennedy had a 100 percent score from the abortion-rights group NARAL on abortions, and 0 percent from the National Right to Life Committee.

Kennedy apparently suffered no official church discipline for his contrary actions, and was reported to be attending Mass regularly in February, 2009.<ref>http://www.boston.com/news/nation/articles/2009/02/15/chapter_1_teddy</ref> The priest at the Kennedys’ parish on [[Cape Cod]], Mark Hession, made regular visits to the Kennedy home this summer and held a private family Mass in the living room every Sunday.<ref>NYTimes.com ''After Diagnosis, Determined to Make a ‘Good Ending’'' (August 26, 2009)</ref>

==Education==

Among other schools, Kennedy attended Fessenden School, and later the private Milton Academy, earning only C grades. He was admitted to [[Harvard University]] as a "legacy", due to his father and older brothers having attended there. In 1951, Kennedy was expelled from Harvard for cheating, having paid a classmate to take a [[Spanish]] test for him. His father, [[Joseph P. Kennedy]], former U.S. Ambassador to England, worked with the Boston Globe's top political editor on how to blunt the impact of this revelation. His father further advised him to refrain from cheating, stating, "you're not clever enough." After his expulsion, Kennedy enlisted in the [[United States Army]], applying for a position in Army intelligence at Fort Holabird, Maryland. He departed abruptly after a background investigation "linked him to a group of 'pinkos.'"<ref>Laurence Leamer, ''[http://books.google.com/books?id=NQnPJ0BrvmYC The Kennedy Men: 1901-1963]'' (HarperCollins, 2002) ISBN 0060502886, p. 309</ref> He received no special treatment according to his sergeant, but his father worked to keep his son out the [[Korean War]]. Instead, in 1952 Kennedy was assigned to the NATO honor guard in Paris, France.<ref>Peter Canellos; ''Last Lion: The Fall and Rise of Ted Kennedy'', pp. 39,40</ref> Kennedy failed to advanced beyond the rank of Private, and upon being discharged he returned to Harvard, subsequently graduating in 1956. Kennedy also graduated from the [[University of Virginia]] law school in 1959, where he was the winner of the William Minor Lile Moot Court Competition.<ref>http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/kennedys/timeline/timeline2.html</ref><ref>Adam Clymer; ''Edward M. Kennedy: A Biography''</ref> Harvard University later bestowed an honorary degree on Kennedy when he was 76-years-old, featuring remarks by Supreme Court Justice [[Stephen Breyer]], and a performance by cellist Yo-Yo Ma. <ref>Steve LeBlanc, Associated Press; ''Harvard to Honor Ted Kennedy, Once Expelled for Cheating'' (Monday, December 01, 2008)</ref>

==Life and career==
[[Image:000Kennedybrothers.jpg|thumb|right|250px|Sen. Kennedy (leftPresident Kennedy and his brothers, Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy and Senator Edward M. Kennedy, 08/28/63.]]Kennedy married Virgina Joan Bennett on Nov. 29, 1958, and on Nov. 8th, 1960, he saw his brother, [[John F. Kennedy]], elected President. After passing his bar exam and briefly serving as an assistant district attorney, Kennedy was elected to Senator in 1962, with the help of his Presidential brother's maneuvering,<ref>[http://spectator.org/archives/2009/08/21/ted-kennedys-last-will-and-tes Daniel J. Flynn, ''Ted Kennedy's Last Will and Testament'' (Aug. 21, 2009]</ref> and was re-elected to that office eight times. On. Nov. 22. 1963, Ted Kennedy suffered the death of his brother and President, due to assassination. Kennedy was seriously injured in a plane crash in 1964, which broke his back in nineteen places. As a result Kennedy suffered back and neck pain for the remainder of his life.

June 5,1968 saw the assassination of his brother, Senator [[Robert F. Kennedy]]. The following year, Kennedy drove his car off a bridge at Chappaquiddick, Mass., and managed to escape, but failed to rescue his passenger, campaign worker Mary Jo Kopechne from drowning, and did not notify authorities till the next day.

In addition to the death of his two brothers, in 1941, Ted's oldest sister, Rosemary Kennedy, secretly underwent an new operation called a prefrontal lobotomy, which in the 1930's was promoted as a great advance in the treatment of the often violent agitation which the mildly retarded, but previously good natured Rosemary was manifesting in her early twenties. Her father Joseph believed this was best, and apparently without telling his wife, consented to the operation. However, the lobotomy was a tragic failure, resulting in Rosemary living apart from her family for 50 years in a care facility in Wisconsin, until her death in 2005.<ref>Vincent Bzdek; ''The Kennedy Legacy: Jack, Bobby and Ted and a Family Dream Fulfilled'', pp. 33-35</ref><ref>Howard Dully, Charles Fleming; ''My lobotomy: a memoir'', p. 67</ref><ref>Michael O'Brien, ''John F. Kennedy: a biography'', pp. 172-74</ref>

In 1980, Kennedy campaigned to become the Democratic nominee for president, but lost to incumbent Jimmy Carter. Problems with alcohol and martial fidelity followed him,<ref>Richard E. Burke, Marilyn Hoffer, William Hoffer; ''The Senator: My Ten Years with Ted Kennedy'', pp. 225,26</ref> and in 1984 he divorced his wife of 24 years. He later became the object of more controversy in 1991, when after the end of a night out with the senator, his nephew William Smith was charged with raping a woman. Although Smith was acquitted, the media attention negatively affected Kennedy. In 1992, Kennedy remarried, to Washington lawyer Victoria Reggie.<ref>[http://www.xtimeline.com/timeline/Biography-of-Ted-Kennedy Biography of Ted Kennedy]</ref><ref>[http://www.foxnews.com/politics/tedkennedy/index.htmlAssociated Press, ''Timeline of Sen. Kennedy's life.'']</ref><ref>Bonnie Malkin and agencies in Hyannis Port, Massachusetts, ''Ted Kennedy timeline'' (Aug 26, 2009)</ref> Kennedy also was the subject of controversy regarding his alleged [http://sweetness-light.com/archive/kgb-letter-details-ted-kennedys-offer-to-help-ussr advisement to the Soviet Union] during the Presidency of [[Ronald Regan]].<ref>[http://www.frontpagemag.com/readArticle.aspx?ARTID=30980 Jamie Glazov; ''Ted Kennedy and the KGB'' FrontPageMagazine.com (Thursday, May 15, 2008)]</ref>
[[File:Blagojevich, obama.JPG|thumb|275px|left|Sen. Kennedy (left), his wife Virginia, former Illinois Governor [[Rod Blagojevich]] (center) with Mrs. Blagoevich, [[Barack Hussein Obama]] is partly obscured, and First Lady [[Michelle Obama]] (far right).]]
During his career as Senator, Kennedy is credited with several legislative endeavors, primarily in liberal goals in welfare, civil rights, and education. He was instrumental in passing ''Head Start'' (part of the 1964 Economic Opportunity Act), and promoted the ''No Child Left Behind Act'', as well as increases in minimum wage, and fought for unrestricted access to abortion, even in late term, and voted against the Partial-Birth Abortion Ban Act. He repeatedly sought to pass hate crimes legislation, such as would penalize discrimination against [[homosexuals]] and women<ref>.http://www.foxnews.com/politics/2009/08/26/sen-ted-kennedys-legacy/</ref>, and voted against [[DOMA]]. Kennedy was a strong supporter of the 1965 Hart-Celler Act, which signed into law by President Lyndon B. Johnson, which dramatically changed US immigration policy and numbers.<ref>http://www.michaelsavage.wnd.com/?pageId=487</ref>

During his tenure on the Senate Judiciary Committee Kennedy was an outspoken critic of conservative Supreme Court nominees, such as [[Robert Bork]], [[Clarence Thomas]], Chief Justice [[John Roberts]] and Associate Justice [[Samuel Alito]]. He also supported nuclear reduction treaties, and worked for more student aid for GIs, and led opposition to the [[Iraq war]].

Kennedy's success as a Senator was partly attributed to his ability to manage people. Thomas M. Rollins, former staff director of the Labor Committee, stated, "He's a genius at managing people." "Kennedy uses staff people the way Pony Express riders used horses: Ride 'em hard and then leap to another horse". His staff was one of the Senate's largest, with nearly 100 professionals and several dozen interns and visiting fellows.<ref>Rick Atkinson, The Washington Post; ''Why Ted Kennedy Can't Stand Still'', (Sunday, April 29, 1990)</ref>

==Chappaquiddick Scandal==
[[File:Maryjo kopeckne body bag.JPG|thumb|400px|left|]]
On July 18, 1969, and close to midnight, Senator Kennedy drove away from a party on the island of Martha's Vineyard with an attractive young woman named Mary Jo Kopechne, 28, a former aide to his brother Robert. In what he later described as an accident, Kennedy made an unusual turn onto an unlit dirt road and then across a small, unrailed wooden bridge connecting [[Chappaquiddick]] Island to Martha's Vineyard. The car went off the bridge and landed upside down in the water, where Kopechne then drowned.<ref>Richard Lacayo; ''Ted Kennedy, 1932-2009: The Brother Who Mattered Most', Time Inc. (Aug. 26, 2009)</ref> Kennedy did not report the incident to the police until the next morning, and his statement then was implausible to many Americans.

This death became a national scandal and hurt Kennedy's image. He entered a plea of guilty to a charge of leaving the scene of an accident after causing injury, but did not serve any time in jail in a sentence criticized for its leniency towards a member of a prominent family.

[[G. Gordon Liddy]], the mastermind of the [[Watergate]] breakin, told an interviewer his unauthorized burglary of [[Democratic National Committee]] headquarters was motivated by a desire to find information on the Chappaquiddick coverup.<ref>[http://www.rightwingnews.com/interviews/liddy.php G. Gordon Liddy Interview] by John Hawkins.</ref>\

Ten years after the incident Kennedy was preparing to run for president. His response to a question in an interview with [[CBS]]'s [[Roger Mudd]] may have doomed any chances to carry on the Camelot legacy.

:MUDD: Do you think, Senator, that anybody really will ever fully believe your explanation for Chappaquiddick?

:KENNEDY: Well the problem is that from that night I found that the conduct and behavior almost beyond belief myself.<ref>http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2009/08/26/national/main5267991_page2.shtml</ref>

Kennedy's response in the third person, "the conduct," was viewed by many as failure to accept personal responsibility.

According to Newsweek’s Ed Klein, Kennedy loved to hear and tell Chappaquiddick jokes, and was always eager to know if anyone had heard any new ones. <ref>[http://newsbusters.org/blogs/tom-blumer/2009/08/28/newsweek-s-ed-klein-chappaquiddick-one-teds-favorite-topics-humor Former Newsweek Foreign Editor: Chappaquiddick One of Ted's 'Favorite Topics of Humor', Newsbusters.org, August 28, 2009]</ref>

==Presidential Campaign==
Kennedy was frequently mentioned as a possible Democratic presidential candidate in 1972 and 1976. However, he chose not to run due to his controversial past and claimed to have family concerns after his two brothers were assassinated. But in 1980 he decided to challenge incumbent President [[Jimmy Carter]] for the Democratic nomination. Though Carter was unpopular, Kennedy failed in his effort to supplant him as the party's nominee.<ref>http://www.politicalbase.com/people/ted-kennedy/2888/</ref>

==U.S. Senate==
[[File:1judzb.jpg|thumb|275px|left|Edward M. Kennedy and [[John_Kerry#Opposition_to_the_Vietnam_War|John Kerry]] at the time of the slanderous inquest of American servicemen in the so-called "[[Winter Soldier inquistion]]". [http://www.wintersoldier.com/index.php?topic=NewSoldier] ]]
Kennedy gained a reputation as a very [[liberal]] Senator, even further to the left than most Democrats. He had a [[pro-choice]] voting record.<ref>http://www.ontheissues.org/Social/Ted_Kennedy_Abortion.htm</ref> He voted against confirming [[Samuel Alito]] to the [[Supreme Court of the United States]] and was in the minority of his own party to vote against confirming [[John Roberts]] to the Court. On [[immigration]] Kennedy had been a strong supporter of amnesty for [[illegal aliens]].<ref>http://archive.newsmax.com/archives/articles/2007/1/25/131758.shtml</ref> He voted against the war in [[Iraq]]<ref>http://www.breitbart.com/article.php?id=D8I0G3JG0&show_article=1</ref> and Kennedy was one only five senators who had publicly announced support for same-sex marriage <ref>http://www.boston.com/news/local/articles/2005/05/06/democrats_platform_shouldnt_back_gay_marriage_kerry_says/</ref>.

In addition to many other bills, Kennedy played a key role in the crafting the language in the [[No Child Left Behind]] Act of 2001 (Public Law 107-110), a massive [[education]] bill signed into law by Republican President [[George W. Bush]].<ref>http://blogs.abcnews.com/politicalradar/2008/02/bill-clinton-bl.html</ref>

He was most recently Chairman of the United States Senate Committee on Health, Education, Labor, and Pensions,<ref>http://help.senate.gov/About.html</ref> where the first bill he pushed through was an increase in the minimum wage by $2.10, to $7.25.<ref>http://www.signonsandiego.com/uniontrib/20070525/news_1n25minwage.html</ref>

Kennedy and [[John McCain]] collaborated in writing much of the 2007 immigration bill, which failed by two votes for [[cloture]] despite support by President [[George W. Bush]]. <ref>http://www.boston.com/news/nation/washington/articles/2007/02/28/kennedy_mccain_try_again_on_immigration/</ref>

== Final Illness and Death ==
[[File:Basilica of Our Lady of Perpetual Help.jpg|thumb|''Basilica of Our Lady of Perpetual Help'' where Kennedy used to pray.]]
On May 20, 2008, Kennedy was diagnosed with a brain tumor, which was treated with surgery, chemotherapy and radiation.<ref>http://www.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/05/20/kennedy.tumor/index.html</ref> He succumbed to the disease on August 25, 2009.

His funeral was held at Our Lady of Perpetual Help Basilica in the Mission Hill section of [[Boston]].<ref> [http://edition.cnn.com/2009/POLITICS/08/26/kennedy.funeral/index.html?eref=rss_politics&iref=polticker Ted Kennedy's funeral planned at Boston church.] </ref> The senator was buried beside his brothers in [[Arlington National Cemetery]] in [[Virginia]].

Kennedy's [[memoir]] ''True Compass'' was published three weeks after his death.

==See also==
*[[John Kerry]]

==References==
{{reflist}}

==External links ==
*[http://foia.fbi.gov/foiaindex/chappaquiddick.htm FBI FOIA Investigation on Chappaquiddick]
*[http://www.frontpagemag.com/readArticle.aspx?ARTID=30980 Ted Kennedy and the KGB] Jamie Glazov, FrontPageMagazine.com (Thursday, May 15, 2008)
{{liberalism}}
{{DEFAULTSORT: Kennedy, Ted}}
[[Category:Former United States Senators]]
[[Category:Democratic Party]]
[[Category: Liberals]]
[[Category: 110th United States Congress]]
[[Category:Irish-Americans]]
[[Category:Obama Presidency]]
[[Category:Reagan Era]]
[[Category: Kennedy Family]]

Abortion in Ireland

2010-04-29T01:42:36Z

ChrisY: sp.

'''Abortion in Ireland''' consists of no reported cases. [[Abortion]] has long been illegal in Ireland. One of the reasons Irish people voted against the Lisbon Treaty was that Ireland would be forced to accept the European Union's pro-abortion laws. After the Irish rejected the referendum, the EU agreed to allow Ireland to preserve their pro-life stance before putting the vote to the people again.

But several thousand residents of Ireland travel each year to other countries, particularly [[Britain]] in order to have abortions performed.<ref>http://www.johnstonsarchive.net/policy/abortion/ab-ireland.html</ref>

== References ==

<references/>
[[Category:abortion]]

Exodus (Translated)

2010-04-28T14:48:28Z

ChrisY: Updating status

{{ConservativeBible}}
Due to its length, Exodus has been divided into several pages:

[[Exodus 1-7 (Translated)]] (all verses translated; improvements welcome)

[[Exodus 8-14 (Translated)]] (all verses translated; improvements welcome)

[[Exodus 15-20 (Translated)]] (all verses translated; improvements welcome)

[[Exodus 21-26 (Translated)]] (all verses translated; improvements welcome)

[[Exodus 27-33 (Translated)]]

[[Exodus 34-40 (Translated)]]

[[Category:conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-28T14:47:16Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 26 */ - completed first full pass through this chapter and page

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|Three bowls will be shaped like almonds, with a knob and a flower in one branch; and the other three bowls made in the same manner: so all six branches appear that way.
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|And in the candlestick there shall be four bowls made to look like almonds, with their knobs and their flowers.
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|And there shall be a knob under two branches as a pair, and a knob under two branches of another pair, and a knob under two branches of the third pair, for all six branches of the candlestick.
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|Their knobs and branches shall be identical: all it shall be one forged work of pure gold.
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|And you shall make seven lamps for there: and they shall light these lamps, that they may give light over by it.
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|And their tongs, and their snuff dishes, shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|He shall use a talent of pure gold to make it, along with all these vessels.
|A rough approximation is that this was about 67 pounds of gold
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And see that these are made after their descriptions, which were provided to you on the mountain.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|Furthermore, you shall make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine woven linen, in blue, purple, and scarlet: with cherubim of intricate work fashioned into them.
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|The length of each curtain shall be twenty eight cubits, and their width four cubits: all the curtains shall be the same size.
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|The first five curtains shall be attached together in sequence; and other five curtains attached in the same manner.
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|And you shall make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain, attached from the hem; and likewise do the same for the other curtains.
|Made more concise
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|Attach fifty loops to the first curtain, and attach fifty loops in the edge of second; so that the loops may be used to join the two.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of gold, and couple the curtains together with them: and it shall form a single tabernacle.
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|And you shall make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering for the tabernacle: eleven curtains shall you make.
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|All these curtains shall be thirty cubits long, and four cubits wide: all eleven curtains shall be made to these measurements.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|And you shall attach five curtains as one set, and six curtains as another set, and you shall locate and fold the sixth curtain over itself in the front of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|And you shall attach fifty loops on the edge of the last curtain in each of the two sets.
|Shortened
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of brass, and put the clasps into these loops, and couple the tent together, so that is a single unit.
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|And the portion of that tent which overlaps the tabernacle, which should be a half-curtain in length, shall hang over the back of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|And a cubit's worth of the remaining length of the tent shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle, on both sides, to cover it.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|And you shall make a covering for the tent out of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above that made of badgers' skins.
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|And you shall make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood, placed standing up.
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|The board shall be ten cubits long and one and a half cubits wide.
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|Each board shall have two tenons, set in order one against another: all the boards of the tabernacle shall be made this way.
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|And you shall make twenty boards for the tabernacle, located on the south side facing southward.
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|And you shall make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets for the tenons of each board's end.
|Shortened
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|And for the second side of the tabernacle, on the north side, there shall be twenty boards:
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|And they will be set with forty sockets of silver; two sockets within the end of each board.
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|And for the western side of the tabernacle you shall make six boards.
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|And you shall make two boards for the corners of the tabernacle on the two sides.
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|And they shall be attached together underneath, and they shall be attached together above the head of it to form one ring: this is how it shall be for both of the corners.
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|And there shall be eight boards, each with two sockets of silver, two set in the end of each board.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|And you shall make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of one side of the tabernacle,
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|And five bars for the boards of the other side, and five bars for the boards of each of the two westward sides of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|And the middle bar of each five-board set shall reach from end to end.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|And you shall overlay the boards with gold, and attach golden rings as places for the bars: and you shall overlay the bars with gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And you shall raise up the tabernacle according to the manner that you were shown on the mountain.
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|And you shall make a veil of blue, purple, and scarlet, and fine woven linen of intricate work: decorated with cherubim:
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|And you shall hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: each pillar having hooks made of gold, using the four sockets of silver.
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|And you shall hang the veil under the clasps, so that you may bring the ark of the covenant within this veil: and this veil shall serve as the boundary between the holy, and the most holy.
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|And you shall place the mercy seat on top of the ark of the covenant in this most holy place.
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|And you shall set the table without the veil, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and you shall place the table on the north side.
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|And you shall make a tapestry for the door of the tent, of blue, purple, and scarlet, and fine woven linen, covered with needlework.
|Is "tapestry" the best word to use here?
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|And you shall make five pillars of shittim wood for this tapestry, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be made of gold: and you shall cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-28T14:21:38Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 26 */ - through verse 25

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|Three bowls will be shaped like almonds, with a knob and a flower in one branch; and the other three bowls made in the same manner: so all six branches appear that way.
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|And in the candlestick there shall be four bowls made to look like almonds, with their knobs and their flowers.
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|And there shall be a knob under two branches as a pair, and a knob under two branches of another pair, and a knob under two branches of the third pair, for all six branches of the candlestick.
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|Their knobs and branches shall be identical: all it shall be one forged work of pure gold.
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|And you shall make seven lamps for there: and they shall light these lamps, that they may give light over by it.
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|And their tongs, and their snuff dishes, shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|He shall use a talent of pure gold to make it, along with all these vessels.
|A rough approximation is that this was about 67 pounds of gold
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And see that these are made after their descriptions, which were provided to you on the mountain.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|Furthermore, you shall make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine woven linen, in blue, purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of intricate work fashioned into them.
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|The length of each curtain shall be twenty eight cubits, and their width four cubits: all the curtains shall be the same size.
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|The first five curtains shall be attached together in sequence; and other five curtains attached in the same manner.
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|And you shall make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain, attached from the hem; and likewise do the same for the other curtains.
|Made more concise
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|Attach fifty loops to the first curtain, and attach fifty loops in the edge of second; so that the loops may be used to join the two.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of gold, and couple the curtains together with them: and it shall form a single tabernacle.
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|And you shall make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering for the tabernacle: eleven curtains shall you make.
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|All these curtains shall be thirty cubits long, and four cubits wide: all eleven curtains shall be made to these measurements.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|And you shall attach five curtains as one set, and six curtains as another set, and you shall locate and fold the sixth curtain over itself in the front of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|And you shall attach fifty loops on the edge of the last curtain in each of the two sets.
|Shortened
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of brass, and put the clasps into these loops, and couple the tent together, so that is a single unit.
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|And the portion of that tent which overlaps the tabernacle, which should be a half-curtain in length, shall hang over the back of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|And a cubit's worth of the remaining length of the tent shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle, on both sides, to cover it.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|And you shall make a covering for the tent out of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above that made of badgers' skins.
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|And you shall make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood, placed standing up.
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|The board shall be ten cubits long and one and a half cubits wide.
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|Each board shall have two tenons, set in order one against another: all the boards of the tabernacle shall be made this way.
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|And you shall make twenty boards for the tabernacle, located on the south side facing southward.
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|And you shall make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets for the tenons of each board's end.
|Shortened
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|And for the second side of the tabernacle, on the north side, there shall be twenty boards:
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|And they will be set with forty sockets of silver; two sockets within the end of each board.
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|And for the western side of the tabernacle you shall make six boards.
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|And you shall make two boards for the corners of the tabernacle on the two sides.
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|And they shall be attached together underneath, and they shall be attached together above the head of it to form one ring: this is how it shall be for both of the corners.
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|And there shall be eight boards, each with two sockets of silver, two set in the end of each board.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-28T14:08:47Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 26 */ - through verse 15

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|Three bowls will be shaped like almonds, with a knob and a flower in one branch; and the other three bowls made in the same manner: so all six branches appear that way.
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|And in the candlestick there shall be four bowls made to look like almonds, with their knobs and their flowers.
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|And there shall be a knob under two branches as a pair, and a knob under two branches of another pair, and a knob under two branches of the third pair, for all six branches of the candlestick.
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|Their knobs and branches shall be identical: all it shall be one forged work of pure gold.
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|And you shall make seven lamps for there: and they shall light these lamps, that they may give light over by it.
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|And their tongs, and their snuff dishes, shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|He shall use a talent of pure gold to make it, along with all these vessels.
|A rough approximation is that this was about 67 pounds of gold
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And see that these are made after their descriptions, which were provided to you on the mountain.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|Furthermore, you shall make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine woven linen, in blue, purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of intricate work fashioned into them.
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|The length of each curtain shall be twenty eight cubits, and their width four cubits: all the curtains shall be the same size.
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|The first five curtains shall be attached together in sequence; and other five curtains attached in the same manner.
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|And you shall make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain, attached from the hem; and likewise do the same for the other curtains.
|Made more concise
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|Attach fifty loops to the first curtain, and attach fifty loops in the edge of second; so that the loops may be used to join the two.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of gold, and couple the curtains together with them: and it shall form a single tabernacle.
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|And you shall make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering for the tabernacle: eleven curtains shall you make.
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|All these curtains shall be thirty cubits long, and four cubits wide: all eleven curtains shall be made to these measurements.
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|And you shall attach five curtains as one set, and six curtains as another set, and you shall locate and fold the sixth curtain over itself in the front of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|And you shall attach fifty loops on the edge of the last curtain in each of the two sets.
|Shortened
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|And you shall make fifty clasps of brass, and put the clasps into these loops, and couple the tent together, so that is a single unit.
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|And the portion of that tent which overlaps the tabernacle, which should be a half-curtain in length, shall hang over the back of the tabernacle.
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|And a cubit's worth of the remaining length of the tent shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle, on both sides, to cover it.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|And you shall make a covering for the tent out of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above that made of badgers' skins.
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|And you shall make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood, placed standing up.
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-28T13:58:01Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 26 */ - through verse 5

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|Three bowls will be shaped like almonds, with a knob and a flower in one branch; and the other three bowls made in the same manner: so all six branches appear that way.
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|And in the candlestick there shall be four bowls made to look like almonds, with their knobs and their flowers.
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|And there shall be a knob under two branches as a pair, and a knob under two branches of another pair, and a knob under two branches of the third pair, for all six branches of the candlestick.
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|Their knobs and branches shall be identical: all it shall be one forged work of pure gold.
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|And you shall make seven lamps for there: and they shall light these lamps, that they may give light over by it.
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|And their tongs, and their snuff dishes, shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|He shall use a talent of pure gold to make it, along with all these vessels.
|A rough approximation is that this was about 67 pounds of gold
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And see that these are made after their descriptions, which were provided to you on the mountain.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|Furthermore, you shall make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine woven linen, in blue, purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of intricate work fashioned into them.
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|The length of each curtain shall be twenty eight cubits, and their width four cubits: all the curtains shall be the same size.
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|The first five curtains shall be attached together in sequence; and other five curtains attached in the same manner.
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|And you shall make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain, attached from the hem; and likewise do the same for the other curtain.
|Made more concise
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|Attach fifty loops to the first curtain, and attach fifty loops in the edge of second; so that the loops may be used to join the two.
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-26T21:55:43Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 25 */ - finished chapter

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|Three bowls will be shaped like almonds, with a knob and a flower in one branch; and the other three bowls made in the same manner: so all six branches appear that way.
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|And in the candlestick there shall be four bowls made to look like almonds, with their knobs and their flowers.
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|And there shall be a knob under two branches as a pair, and a knob under two branches of another pair, and a knob under two branches of the third pair, for all six branches of the candlestick.
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|Their knobs and branches shall be identical: all it shall be one forged work of pure gold.
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|And you shall make seven lamps for there: and they shall light these lamps, that they may give light over by it.
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|And their tongs, and their snuff dishes, shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|He shall use a talent of pure gold to make it, along with all these vessels.
|A rough approximation is that this was about 67 pounds of gold
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|And see that these are made after their descriptions, which were provided to you on the mountain.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|
|
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-26T21:42:04Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 25 */ - through verse 32

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|And you shall cover the ark with the mercy seat; and in the ark you shall put the testimony that I shall give you.
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|And I will meet with you there, and I will commune with you from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which sit atop the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will provide to you as commandments for the children of Israel.
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|Thou shall also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits in length, a cubit wide, and a cubit and a half tall.
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, and surround the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|And you shall surround it with a border of a hand's width in width, and you shall make a golden crown to cap this border.
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|And you shall make four rings of gold for it, and put the rings in the four corners by the legs.
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|Located against the border, so the rings can provide places for staffs to lift the table
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|And you shall make the staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be carried with them.
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|And you shall make the dishes, spoons, covers, and bowls to be used with this table, and they shall be made of pure gold.
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|And you shall set upon the table shewbread for me at all times.
|"Shewbread" was the offering of loaves required for temple
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|And you shall make a candlestick of pure gold: formed of beaten work: its shaft, branches, bowls, knobs, and flowers shall be made in the same manner.
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|And six branches shall extend from its sides; three branches from each side of the candlestick:
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|
|
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|
|
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Talk:Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-26T20:16:26Z

ChrisY: A sidebar about shittim wood

== A sidebar about shittim wood ==

When I was reading background material on the Ark of the Covenant, I looked to see if the name ''shittim wood'' had a modern equivalent. Apparently it's probably acacia, but since that's not definitive I left the description intact. I did come across [http://www.inspiredwoods.com/newsletters_shittim.php this interesting article about shittim wood] though, and thought it was worth sharing here. --[[User:ChrisY|ChrisY]] 16:16, 26 April 2010 (EDT)

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-26T20:13:13Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 25 */ - through verse 20

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|And you shall overlay it with pure gold, both inside and out, and you shall also encircle the top with a crown of gold.
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|And you shall cast four rings of gold for it, and locate them at the four corners of the ark; two rings on each side.
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|And you shall make staffs of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|And you shall put the staffs into the rings by the sides of the ark, so that the ark may be carried with them.
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|The staffs shall be kept in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|And you shall put into the ark the testimony which I shall give you.
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold to cover the ark: two and a half cubits in length, and a cubit and a half wide.
|The term "mercy seat" has special significance, so this was elaborated on rather than replaced in the new version
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|And you shall make two cherubims laminated in gold, to be located at the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|And locate one cherub at one end of the mercy seat, and the other cherub at the other end: evenly spaced across its length.
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|And the cherubims shall be made with raised wings stretched toward each other, covering the mercy seat with the span of these wings, and they look at each other facing inward.
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|
|
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|
|
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Christian Values

2010-04-25T01:13:48Z

ChrisY:

'''Christian Values''' are the values held by practicing [[Christians]]. They are a stark contrast to [[Atheistic Values]] and [[Liberal Values]], and well aligned with [[Conservative Values]] and [[Family Values]]. They include:
*adherence to the [[Bible]] as the true word of [[God]] and the foundation for morality and civilization
*opposition to the attempts by [[liberals]] to create a secular, atheistic society
*rejection of separation of church and state
*rejection of sins, including [[abortion]], [[homosexuality]], and the teaching of [[heresies]]
*charitable works
(add more)
[[Category:Christianity]]

Exodus 21-26 (Translated)

2010-04-24T23:01:33Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 25 */ - through verse 10

==Chapter 21==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now these are the judgments which thou shalt set before them.
|Now these are the laws that you will give them to live under.
|Literally, "these are the judgments you shall place before their faces."
|-
|2
| If thou buy an Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve: and in the seventh he shall go out free for nothing.
|If you buy a Hebrew slave, he will serve you for six years, and in the seventh year he will be free again and owe you nothing.
|Slaves are normally not to remain slaves forever. Note the term: six years, corresponding to the six days of creation.
|-
|3
| If he came in by himself, he shall go out by himself: if he were married, then his wife shall go out with him.
|If he came in single, he will go out single; if he had a wife, then his wife will go out with him.
|
|-
|4
| If his master have given him a wife, and she have born him sons or daughters; the wife and her children shall be her master's, and he shall go out by himself.
|If his master gives him a wife, and she gave birth to sons or daughters for him, then the wife and her children will still belong to the master, and he will go out single.
|
|-
|5
| And if the servant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my children; I will not go out free:
|Now if the slave is willing to say directly, "I love my master, my wife, and my children, and I would rather not reclaim my freedom,"
|The Hebrew repeats the verb "to say" for emphasis.
|-
|6
| Then his master shall bring him unto the judges; he shall also bring him to the door, or unto the door post; and his master shall bore his ear through with an aul; and he shall serve him for ever.
|then his master will bring him to the judges, and will also bring him close to the door, or to the door jamb. There his mater will bore his ear through with an awl, and he will serve him for the rest of his life.
|Literally, "serve him for eon." [[Greek]] has the same idiom.
|-
|7
| And if a man sell his daughter to be a maidservant, she shall not go out as the menservants do.
|If a man sells his daughter as a maidservant, she shall not reclaim her freedom the way a manservant would.
|
|-
|8
| If she please not her master, who hath betrothed her to himself, then shall he let her be redeemed: to sell her unto a strange nation he shall have no power, seeing he hath dealt deceitfully with her.
|If her master is not pleased with her, after he betrothed her to himself, then he will allow her to be ransomed to freedom. He will not have the right to sell her to a foreign people, because he has dealt treacherously with her.
|Literally, "if she is evil in the eyes of her master," idiomatic for "not to please"
|-
|9
| And if he have betrothed her unto his son, he shall deal with her after the manner of daughters.
|If he has betrothed her to his son, then he must treat her like a daughter.
|
|-
|10
| If he take him another wife; her food, her raiment, and her duty of marriage, shall he not diminish.
|If he takes another wife, then he will not diminish anything from his obligation to provide her food, clothing, and shelter.
|
|-
|11
| And if he do not these three unto her, then shall she go out free without money.
|If he is not willing to provide these three things to her, she will reclaim her freedom and owe him no money.
|
|-
|12
| He that smiteth a man, so that he die, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes another man with a fatal blow will certainly be executed.
|The crime of [[manslaughter]], by this code, is punished as severely as is [[murder]] in either degree.
|-
|13
| And if a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him into his hand; then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee.
|If a man did not hunt down the other man, but God fated that man to die at his hand, I will appoint for you a place to which he shall flee.
|
|-
|14
| But if a man come presumptuously upon his neighbour, to slay him with guile; thou shalt take him from mine altar, that he may die.
|But if a man murders his neighbor with premeditation and treachery, you will drag him away from My altar, as the case may be, and have him executed.
|
|-
|15
| And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.
|Anyone who strikes his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|16
| And he that stealeth a man, and selleth him, or if he be found in his hand, he shall surely be put to death.
|If a man kidnaps another man and sells him, or if that other man be found in his hands, the kidnapper will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|17
| And he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who slights his father or his mother will certainly be executed.
|
|-
|18
| And if men strive together, and one smite another with a stone, or with his fist, and he die not, but keepeth his bed:
|If men are fighting with one another, and one of them strikes the other with a stone or with his fist, and the other man does not die, but is made bedridden:
|
|-
|19
| If he rise again, and walk abroad upon his staff, then shall he that smote him be quit: only he shall pay for the loss of his time, and shall cause him to be thoroughly healed.
|If that man gets up again and is able to walk again using a staff, then the one who struck him will be acquitted--but he must recompense him for lost worktime and see to his complete recovery.
|This is the first victim's compensation statute on record.
|-
|20
| And if a man smite his servant, or his maid, with a rod, and he die under his hand; he shall be surely punished.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant with a club, and the servant dies at his hand, then the dead person shall be avenged.
|
|-
|21
| Notwithstanding, if he continue a day or two, he shall not be punished: for he is his money.
|However, if the stricken servant remains alive for a day or two, then he will not be avenged, because he is his property.
|Literally, "remains standing." For "property," the literal word is [[silver]].
|-
|22
| If men strive, and hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, and yet no mischief follow: he shall be surely punished, according as the woman's husband will lay upon him; and he shall pay as the judges determine.
|If men fight with one another, and in the process injure a pregnant woman and cause her to miscarry, but no further mishap follows, then the man doing the injury will pay whatever fine the husband demands and the mediators allow.
|
|-
|23
| And if any mischief follow, then thou shalt give life for life,
|If further mishap does occur, then you will give life for life,
|This detailed statement of the ''lex talionis'' is meant to
|-
|24
| Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,
|restrain the injured party from exacting more vengeance than
|-
|25
| Burning for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.
|scorching for scorching, injury for injury, and welt for welt.
|is warranted. The malefactor must suffer in precise proportion to the suffering he caused, but no more.
|-
|26
| And if a man smite the eye of his servant, or the eye of his maid, that it perish; he shall let him go free for his eye's sake.
|If a man strikes his manservant or maidservant in the eye, and the eye is ruined, then he will dismiss that person immediately to recompense him/her for the loss of the eye.
|A deterrent against the physical abuse of a slave.
|-
|27
| And if he smite out his manservant's tooth, or his maidservant's tooth; he shall let him go free for his tooth's sake.
|If he knocks out his manservant's or maidservant's tooth, he will dismiss him to recompense him for the loss of the tooth.
|
|-
|28
| If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die: then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit.
|If an [[ox]] gores a man or a woman to death, the ox is to be stoned to death, and his flesh not eaten. The owner of the ox will be acquitted.
|
|-
|29
| But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman; the ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall be put to death.
|But if the ox had been known to threaten to gore others in the past, and if that fact has been made known to the owner, and the owner did not keep the ox in, and then let the ox kill a man or a woman, the ox will be stoned, and moreover the owner will be executed.
|Literally, "three days from yesterday." This law makes a man responsible for injuries or deaths that his livestock cause, when he has good reason to suspect that any of his livestock might present a public danger or nuisance.
|-
|30
| If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him.
|If instead a ransom is imposed on him, he will ransom his life by paying the full sum demanded.
|
|-
|31
| Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter, according to this judgment shall it be done unto him.
|Whether the ox gores a son or a daughter, this will be done to him according to custom.
|
|-
|32
| If the ox shall push a manservant or a maidservant; he shall give unto their master thirty shekels of silver, and the ox shall be stoned.
|If the ox threatens a manservant or maidservant with a goring motion, the owner will pay the servant's master thirty silver shekels, and the ox is to be stoned.
|
|-
|33
| And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein;
|If a man opens a dry well, or digs a dry well, and fails to cover it, and an ox or donkey falls in,
|
|-
|34
| The owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them; and the dead beast shall be his.
|the dry well's owner must repay in silver the onwer of the lost animal, and the dead animal will then belong to him.
|
|-
|35
| And if one man's ox hurt another's, that he die; then they shall sell the live ox, and divide the money of it; and the dead ox also they shall divide.
|If one man's ox fatally injures another man's ox, they will sell the live ox and divide the silver price between them, and will also divide the dead ox.
|
|-
|36
| Or if it be known that the ox hath used to push in time past, and his owner hath not kept him in; he shall surely pay ox for ox; and the dead shall be his own.
|But if that ox was known to threaten to gore other animals in the past, and its owner has not penned him in, he will repay an ox for the lost ox, and the dead ox will then belong to him.
|
|}

==Chapter 22==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| If a man shall steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep.
|If a man steals an [[ox]] or a [[sheep]], and slaughters it or sells it, he must repay five oxen for an ox, or four sheep for a sheep.
|
|-
|2
| If a thief be found breaking up, and be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him.
|If a thief is caught trying to break in, and is struck a fatal blow, no blood will be shed on his account.
|If the thief dies in the act of thieving, that's the end of the case.
|-
|3
| If the sun be risen upon him, there shall be blood shed for him; for he should make full restitution; if he have nothing, then he shall be sold for his theft.
|If the sun rises on him, blood will be shed on his account, in that he must make full restitution. If he has nothing to repay with, he must be sold on account of his theft.
|
|-
|4
| If the theft be certainly found in his hand alive, whether it be ox, or ass, or sheep; he shall restore double.
|If the stolen livestock is found alive in his hand, be it ox or [[donkey]] or sheep, he must repay double.
|
|-
|5
| If a man shall cause a field or vineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and shall feed in another man's field; of the best of his own field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall he make restitution.
|If a man causes a field or vineyard to be grazed down, and then releases any of his livestock and grazes it in another man's field, then he must make restitution from the best of his own field and the best of his own vineyard.
|
|-
|6
| If fire break out, and catch in thorns, so that the stacks of corn, or the standing corn, or the field, be consumed therewith; he that kindled the fire shall surely make restitution.
|If a fire breaks out and catches on thorns, and corn shocks or raised grain or field be burnt up, then whoever started that fire must certainly make restitution.
|
|-
|7
| If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house; if the thief be found, let him pay double.
|If a man gives his neighbor any money or articles to keep, and these goods be stolen out of the man's house: if the thief is found, then the thief will repay double.
|Literally, [[silver]], a common metaphor for money in certain modern languages.
|-
|8
| If the thief be not found, then the master of the house shall be brought unto the judges, to see whether he have put his hand unto his neighbour's goods.
|If the thief cannot be found, then the master of the house must be brought before the court to determine whether he has kept his neighbor's goods for himself.
|
|-
|9
| For all manner of trespass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any manner of lost thing, which another challengeth to be his, the cause of both parties shall come before the judges; and whom the judges shall condemn, he shall pay double unto his neighbour.
|In any matter involving a transgression, over an ox or donkey or sheep or clothing or for any sort of lost thing, which another person says actually belongs to him, then the word of both parties will be judged by the court, and whom the court finds guilty shall repay his neighbor double.
|
|-
|10
| If a man deliver unto his neighbour an ass, or an ox, or a sheep, or any beast, to keep; and it die, or be hurt, or driven away, no man seeing it:
|If a man gives his neighbor a donkey, and ox, a sheep, or any other livestock animal to keep, and that animal dies, or is injured, or gets captured, with no witnesses to the mishap,
|
|-
|11
| Then shall an oath of the LORD be between them both, that he hath not put his hand unto his neighbour's goods; and the owner of it shall accept thereof, and he shall not make it good.
|an oath of the [[YHWH|LORD]] will be taken between the two, that he did not misappropriate his neighbor's goods. The owner will accept that, and the other person will not have to make it good.
|
|-
|12
| And if it be stolen from him, he shall make restitution unto the owner thereof.
|But if it has been stolen from him, he must make restitution to its owner.
|
|-
|13
| If it be torn in pieces, then let him bring it for witness, and he shall not make good that which was torn.
|If it has been torn to pieces, he must bring in a testimony to the incident, and he need not make good what was torn.
|
|-
|14
| And if a man borrow ought of his neighbour, and it be hurt, or die, the owner thereof being not with it, he shall surely make it good.
|If a man borrows anything from his neighbor, and that thing be injured, or die, and the owner is not with it, then he must make restitution.
|
|-
|15
| But if the owner thereof be with it, he shall not make it good: if it be an hired thing, it came for his hire.
|But if the owner was with it, he need not make restitution. If it is a rented thing, then it came for his rent.
|
|-
|16
| And if a man entice a maid that is not betrothed, and lie with her, he shall surely endow her to be his wife.
|If a man entices an unattached virgin and is intimate with her, then he must pay the bride price, and she will be his wife.
|
|-
|17
| If her father utterly refuse to give her unto him, he shall pay money according to the dowry of virgins.
|Now if her father absolutely refuses to give her to him, he must still pay in full the bride-price for virgins.
|Literally, "weigh out the silver."
|-
|18
| Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
|Do not allow an enchantress to live.
|
|-
|19
| Whosoever lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death.
|Anyone who copulates with an animal must certainly be executed.
|
|-
|20
| He that sacrificeth unto any god, save unto the LORD only, he shall be utterly destroyed.
|Anyone who sacrifices something to any god, will be doomed unless that sacrifice was made only to the LORD.
|
|-
|21
| Thou shalt neither vex a stranger, nor oppress him: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Do not tyrannize or oppress a sojourner. You became sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|
|-
|22
| Ye shall not afflict any widow, or fatherless child.
|Do not humiliate any widow or orphan.
|
|-
|23
| If thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry;
|If you humiliate them in any manner, and they make any outcry to Me, I will certainly hear their outcry,
|
|-
|24
| And my wrath shall wax hot, and I will kill you with the sword; and your wives shall be widows, and your children fatherless.
|and My anger will grow hot, and I will kill you with the sword, and your wives will become widows, and your children orphans.
|
|-
|25
| If thou lend money to any of my people that is poor by thee, thou shalt not be to him as an usurer, neither shalt thou lay upon him usury.
|If you lend any money to any of My people who has become poor by you, you will not act the creditor with him, nor charge him any interest.
|For "poor" the [[Hebrew]] reads "humble."
|-
|26
| If thou at all take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt deliver it unto him by that the sun goeth down:
|If you take any of your neighbor's clothes as any kind of pledge, you must restore it to him before the sun sets.
|
|-
|27
| For that is his covering only, it is his raiment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? and it shall come to pass, when he crieth unto me, that I will hear; for I am gracious.
|That is his only covering; it is a garment for his skin. What else would he sleep in? It shall happen that if he cries out to me, I will hear, because I am Gracious.
|
|-
|28
| Thou shalt not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people.
|Do not show contempt of court, nor speak ill of the prince of your people.
|"Elohim" means either [[God]] or a court.
|-
|29
| Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto me.
|Do not delay in offering the first of your ripe fruits, and fruit juices. You will dedicate the firstborn of your sons to Me.
|
|-
|30
| Likewise shalt thou do with thine oxen, and with thy sheep: seven days it shall be with his dam; on the eighth day thou shalt give it me.
|You will do the same with your oxen, and your sheep. The firstborn will stay seven days with its mother, and on the eighth you will give it to Me.
|
|-
|31
| And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.
|You will be a people set apart to Me. Nor shall you eat any flesh that was torn to pieces in the field; instead you will throw such flesh to the dogs.
|
|}

==Chapter 23==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.
|Do not carry a false report; do not set your hand with the wicked one, to become a lying witness.
|Literally, "report of futility."
|-
|2
|Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil; neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judgment:
|Do not follow after many to do evil. Do not respond after many, in a cause before a court, to cause a miscarriage of justice.
|
|-
|3
|Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.
|Do not grant a man a favorable judgment merely because he is poor.
|
|-
|4
|If thou meet thine enemy's ox or his ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it back to him again.
|If you come upon your enemy's [[ox]] or [[donkey]] going astray, make sure you bring it back to him.
|This prefigures the "love-one's-enemies" instruction of [[Jesus Christ]]
|-
|5
|If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lying under his burden, and wouldest forbear to help him, thou shalt surely help with him.
|If you see the donkey belonging to one who hates you having difficulty carrying its load, even if you would rather not help him, you must help him.
|Literally, "to set free."
|-
|6
|Thou shalt not wrest the judgment of thy poor in his cause.
|Do not cause a miscarriage of justice in the case of a poor man.
|
|-
|7
|Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked.
|Keep far away from false matters, and do not kill the innocent or the just. I will not justify the wicked.
|
|-
|8
|And thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, and perverteth the words of the righteous.
|Take no bribe. A bribe blinds the unclosed eyes, and subverts the words of the just.
|
|-
|9
|Also thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.
|Donot oppress a sojourner. You should know the soul of a sojourner, because you were sojourners in the land of [[Egypt]].
|This is an example of the [[Golden Rule]].
|-
|10
|And six years thou shalt sow thy land, and shalt gather in the fruits thereof:
|For six years you will sow your land and gather its income.
|
|-
|11
|But the seventh year thou shalt let it rest and lie still; that the poor of thy people may eat: and what they leave the beasts of the field shall eat. In like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard, and with thy oliveyard.
|But in the seventh year you are to let your land lie fallow, so that the needy ones among your people may eat, and the animals of the field will eat their leavings. You will manage your vineyards and olive groves in the same manner.
|This is the "land sabbath." Before the modern era of "monoculture," any good farmer learned early to let his land lie fallow every seven years, to allow it to recover its ability to sustain a crop.
|-
|12
|Six days thou shalt do thy work, and on the seventh day thou shalt rest: that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, may be refreshed.
|For six days you will do work, and in the seventh day you will stop working, so that your ox and donkey may rest, and the son of your maidservant, and the sojourner, may be refreshed.
|
|-
|13
|And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other gods, neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.
|In all things that I have said to you, beware, and do not mention the names of other gods, nor let such a name be heard out of your mouth.
|In other words, "Don't even think..."
|-
|14
|Three times thou shalt keep a feast unto me in the year.
|You are to celebrate to Me three times a year.
|
|-
|15
|Thou shalt keep the feast of unleavened bread: (thou shalt eat unleavened bread seven days, as I commanded thee, in the time appointed of the month Abib; for in it thou camest out from Egypt: and none shall appear before me empty:)
|You are to observe a celebration of unleavened bread. For seven days you will eat unleavened bread, as I instructed you, in the time appointed in the month of [[Abib]]. In that month you came out of [[Egypt]], and no one will come before Me empty-handed.
|
|-
|16
|And the feast of harvest, the firstfruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of ingathering, which is in the end of the year, when thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field.
|You are to observe a harvest celebration, of the firstfruits of your yields that you sow in the field, and the celebration of the ingathering, at the end of the year, when you have gathered in your yields out of the field.
|
|-
|17
|Three times in the year all thy males shall appear before the Lord GOD.
|Three times in the year, every male among you is to appear before the Lord [[YHWH|GOD]].
|Here the word translated as "Lord" is ''Adon'', not the Tetragrammaton.
|-
|18
|Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leavened bread; neither shall the fat of my sacrifice remain until the morning.
|You must not offer the blood of My sacrifice with leavened bread, and the fat of My sacrifice is not to remain until morning.
|
|-
|19
|The first of the firstfruits of thy land thou shalt bring into the house of the LORD thy God. Thou shalt not seethe a kid in his mother's milk.
|You are to bring the first of the firstfruits of your land into the house of the [[YHWH|LORD]] your [[God]]. You are not to cook a young animal in its mother's milk.
|
|-
|20
|Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared.
|See; I am sending a Messenger before you, to keep you on the road, and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.
|
|-
|21
|Beware of him, and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him.
|Guard yourself from his face, and listen to his voice, and do not provoke him. He will not put up wth your transgressions, because My name is within him.
|The word rendered "provoke" is actually "embitter."
|-
|22
|But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries.
|But if you truly listen to his voice, and do everything I tell you to do, then I will be an Enemy of your enemies, and a Foe of your foes.
|
|-
|23
|For mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Jebusites: and I will cut them off.
|My Messenger will go before you, and will bring you to the Amorites, and the [[Hittites]], and the Perizzites, and the [[Canaan (land)|Canaanites]], and the Hivites, and the Jebusites. And I will suppress them.
|
|-
|24
|Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works: but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images.
|You are not to bow yourself down to their gods, nor be made to serve them, nor do their sort of deeds. You are to destroy them totally, and break down their images completely.
|
|-
|25
|And ye shall serve the LORD your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.
|You will serve the LORD your God, and He will best your [[bread]], and your [[water]], and I will take away sickness from within you.
|
|-
|26
|There shall nothing cast their young, nor be barren, in thy land: the number of thy days I will fulfill.
|Nothing will miscarry or be barren in your land. I will make full the number of your days.
|
|-
|27
|I will send my fear before thee, and will destroy all the people to whom thou shalt come, and I will make all thine enemies turn their backs unto thee.
|I will send the dread of Me before you, and I will discomfit all the people that you come into contact with, and I will make all your enemies turn the napes of their necks to you.
|
|-
|28
|And I will send hornets before thee, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite, from before thee.
|I will send the hornet before you, and it will drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you.
|
|-
|29
|I will not drive them out from before thee in one year; lest the land become desolate, and the beast of the field multiply against thee.
|I will not drive them out in a single year; I would not have the land become desolate and the field animals become many against you.
|
|-
|30
|By little and little I will drive them out from before thee, until thou be increased, and inherit the land.
|I will drive them out little by little from before you, until you are fruitful and can be allotted the land.
|
|-
|31
|And I will set thy bounds from the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines, and from the desert unto the river: for I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand; and thou shalt drive them out before thee.
|I will set your boundary from the [[Red Sea]] even to the sea of the [[Philistines]], and from the wilderness to the river. I will deliver the inhabitants of the land into your hand, and you will drive them out before you.
|
|-
|32
|Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods.
|Make no treaties with them, or with their gods.
|
|-
|33
|They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me: for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee.
|They are not to dwell in your land, or else they will cause you to sin against Me. If you start serving their gods, that will become a trap for you.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 24==
{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And he said unto Moses, Come up unto the LORD, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel; and worship ye afar off.
|Then He told [[Moses]], "Come up to the [[YHWH|LORD]], you and [[Aaron]] and [[Nadab (son of Aaron)|Nadab]] and [[Abihu]], and seventy of the old men of Israel, and bow yourselves down from a distance."
|
|-
|2
|And Moses alone shall come near the LORD: but they shall not come nigh; neither shall the people go up with him.
|"Moses alone shall come close to the LORD, but they shall not come close, nor shall the people ascend with him."
|
|-
|3
|And Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD, and all the judgments: and all the people answered with one voice, and said, All the words which the LORD hath said will we do.
|Moses came and told the people everything that the LORD had said, and all the laws He had given. The people answered with one accord, saying, "all the words that the LORD has spoken, we will do!"
|
|-
|4
|And Moses wrote all the words of the LORD, and rose up early in the morning, and builded an altar under the hill, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel.
|Moses wrote down all the words of the LORD. Then he rose up early in the morning, and built an altar below the mountain, and twelve monuments to represent the twelve [[Tribes of Israel]].
|
|-
|5
|And he sent young men of the children of Israel, which offered burnt offerings, and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen unto the LORD.
|He sent young men among the sons of [[Israel]]. They brought up ascent offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of [[ox]]en to the LORD.
|Literally, "young bulls."
|-
|6
|And Moses took half of the blood, and put it in basons; and half of the blood he sprinkled on the altar.
|Moses took half the [[blood]], and collected it in goblets, and sprinkled half the blood on the altar.
|
|-
|7
|And he took the book of the covenant, and read in the audience of the people: and they said, All that the LORD hath said will we do, and be obedient.
|Then he took the scroll of the covenant and read it where the people could hear it. They said, "Everything that the LORD has spoken, we will do, and will listen!"
|
|-
|8
|And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the LORD hath made with you concerning all these words.
|Now Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people, and said, "Behold! This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you concerning all these matters!"
|Literally, "the covenant that the LORD cuts," because the cutting of [[animal]]s in sagittal section was part of the ritual of the making of solemn treaties.
|-
|9
|Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel:
|Then Moses, Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the old men of Israel went up.
|
|-
|10
|And they saw the God of Israel: and there was under his feet as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone, and as it were the body of heaven in his clearness.
|They saw the [[God]] of Israel. Under His feet was something like a tiled handicraft made from sapphire, and the very essence of the heavens for purity.
|
|-
|11
|And upon the nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand: also they saw God, and did eat and drink.
|He did not put out His hand toward the selectmen of the sons of Israel. They also could perceive God, and were eating and drinking.
|
|-
|12
|And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
|The LORD said to Moses, "Come up to Me into the mountain, and be there. I will give you tablets of stone, and the law, and the instructions that I have written, so that you may direct the people in them."
|
|-
|13
|And Moses rose up, and his minister Joshua: and Moses went up into the mount of God.
|Moses rose up, with [[Joshua]], his chief of staff. Moses went up into the mountain of God.
|
|-
|14
|And he said unto the elders, Tarry ye here for us, until we come again unto you: and, behold, Aaron and Hur are with you: if any man have any matters to do, let him come unto them.
|He told the old men, "Wait here for us, until we come back to you. Look: Aaron and Hur will be with you. If any of you have any cases to bring, let him draw near to them."
|
|-
|15
|And Moses went up into the mount, and a cloud covered the mount.
|Moses went up into the mountain, and a cloud covered the mountain.
|
|-
|16
|And the glory of the LORD abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days: and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud.
|The glory of the LORD made its camp on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it for six days. On the seventh day He called to Moses from the middle of the cloud.
|
|-
|17
|And the sight of the glory of the LORD was like devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel.
|The glory of the LORD appeared to the sons of Israel like a devouring fire on the summit of the mountain.
|
|-
|18
|And Moses went into the midst of the cloud, and gat him up into the mount: and Moses was in the mount forty days and forty nights.
|Moses entered into the middle of the cloud, and climbed into the mountain. Moses stayed on the mountain for forty days and forty nights.
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 25==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,
|And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying,
|
|-
|2
|Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take my offering.
|Speak to the people of Isreal, so that they shall bring me an offering: every man who gives it willingly with his heart shall give my offering to you.
|
|-
|3
|And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass,
|And the following is the offering which you shall take from them; gold, and silver, and brass
|
|-
|4
|And blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair,
|And blue, purple, scarlet colored fine linen, and goats' hair
|
|-
|5
|And rams' skins dyed red, and badgers' skins, and shittim wood,
|And rams' skins dyed red, and the skins of badgers, and shittim wood
|
|-
|6
|Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet incense,
|Oil for the lantern, spices for anointing oil and for incense,
|
|-
|7
|Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|Onyx and other stones to be set in the ephod, and in the breastplate.
|An ephod is an old item of clothing, normally used for oracular purposes.
|-
|8
|And let them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|And have them make me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.
|
|-
|9
|According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it.
|In accordance with all that I have shown you, regarding the design of the tabernacle, and the design of all its instruments, so shall you make it.
|
|-
|10
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|And they shall make an ark of shittim wood: the length shall be two and a half cubits, the width a cubit and a half, and the height a cubit and a half.
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|12
|And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it, and put them in the four corners thereof; and two rings shall be in the one side of it, and two rings in the other side of it.
|
|
|-
|13
|And thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt put the staves into the rings by the sides of the ark, that the ark may be borne with them.
|
|
|-
|15
|The staves shall be in the rings of the ark: they shall not be taken from it.
|
|
|-
|16
|And thou shalt put into the ark the testimony which I shall give thee.
|
|
|-
|17
|And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold: two cubits and a half shall be the length thereof, and a cubit and a half the breadth thereof.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make two cherubims of gold, of beaten work shalt thou make them, in the two ends of the mercy seat.
|
|
|-
|19
|And make one cherub on the one end, and the other cherub on the other end: even of the mercy seat shall ye make the cherubims on the two ends thereof.
|
|
|-
|20
|And the cherubims shall stretch forth their wings on high, covering the mercy seat with their wings, and their faces shall look one to another; toward the mercy seat shall the faces of the cherubims be.
|
|
|-
|21
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat above upon the ark; and in the ark thou shalt put the testimony that I shall give thee.
|
|
|-
|22
|And there I will meet with thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat, from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment unto the children of Israel.
|
|
|-
|23
|Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof.
|
|
|-
|24
|And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about.
|
|
|-
|25
|And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof.
|
|
|-
|27
|Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear the table.
|
|
|-
|28
|And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that the table may be borne with them.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt set upon the table shewbread before me always.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a candlestick of pure gold: of beaten work shall the candlestick be made: his shaft, and his branches, his bowls, his knops, and his flowers, shall be of the same.
|
|
|-
|32
|And six branches shall come out of the sides of it; three branches of the candlestick out of the one side, and three branches of the candlestick out of the other side:
|
|
|-
|33
|Three bowls made like unto almonds, with a knop and a flower in one branch; and three bowls made like almonds in the other branch, with a knop and a flower: so in the six branches that come out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|34
|And in the candlestick shall be four bowls made like unto almonds, with their knops and their flowers.
|
|
|-
|35
|And there shall be a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, and a knop under two branches of the same, according to the six branches that proceed out of the candlestick.
|
|
|-
|36
|Their knops and their branches shall be of the same: all it shall be one beaten work of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make the seven lamps thereof: and they shall light the lamps thereof, that they may give light over against it.
|
|
|-
|38
|And the tongs thereof, and the snuffdishes thereof, shall be of pure gold.
|
|
|-
|39
|Of a talent of pure gold shall he make it, with all these vessels.
|
|
|-
|40
|And look that thou make them after their pattern, which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|}

==Chapter 26==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
|Moreover thou shalt make the tabernacle with ten curtains of fine twined linen, and blue, and purple, and scarlet: with cherubims of cunning work shalt thou make them.
|
|
|-
|2
|The length of one curtain shall be eight and twenty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and every one of the curtains shall have one measure.
|
|
|-
|3
|The five curtains shall be coupled together one to another; and other five curtains shall be coupled one to another.
|
|
|-
|4
|And thou shalt make loops of blue upon the edge of the one curtain from the selvedge in the coupling; and likewise shalt thou make in the uttermost edge of another curtain, in the coupling of the second.
|
|
|-
|5
|Fifty loops shalt thou make in the one curtain, and fifty loops shalt thou make in the edge of the curtain that is in the coupling of the second; that the loops may take hold one of another.
|
|
|-
|6
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of gold, and couple the curtains together with the taches: and it shall be one tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|7
|And thou shalt make curtains of goats' hair to be a covering upon the tabernacle: eleven curtains shalt thou make.
|
|
|-
|8
|The length of one curtain shall be thirty cubits, and the breadth of one curtain four cubits: and the eleven curtains shall be all of one measure.
|
|
|-
|9
|And thou shalt couple five curtains by themselves, and six curtains by themselves, and shalt double the sixth curtain in the forefront of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|10
|And thou shalt make fifty loops on the edge of the one curtain that is outmost in the coupling, and fifty loops in the edge of the curtain which coupleth the second.
|
|
|-
|11
|And thou shalt make fifty taches of brass, and put the taches into the loops, and couple the tent together, that it may be one.
|
|
|-
|12
|And the remnant that remaineth of the curtains of the tent, the half curtain that remaineth, shall hang over the backside of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|13
|And a cubit on the one side, and a cubit on the other side of that which remaineth in the length of the curtains of the tent, it shall hang over the sides of the tabernacle on this side and on that side, to cover it.
|
|
|-
|14
|And thou shalt make a covering for the tent of rams' skins dyed red, and a covering above of badgers' skins.
|
|
|-
|15
|And thou shalt make boards for the tabernacle of shittim wood standing up.
|
|
|-
|16
|Ten cubits shall be the length of a board, and a cubit and a half shall be the breadth of one board.
|
|
|-
|17
|Two tenons shall there be in one board, set in order one against another: thus shalt thou make for all the boards of the tabernacle.
|
|
|-
|18
|And thou shalt make the boards for the tabernacle, twenty boards on the south side southward.
|
|
|-
|19
|And thou shalt make forty sockets of silver under the twenty boards; two sockets under one board for his two tenons, and two sockets under another board for his two tenons.
|
|
|-
|20
|And for the second side of the tabernacle on the north side there shall be twenty boards:
|
|
|-
|21
|And their forty sockets of silver; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|22
|And for the sides of the tabernacle westward thou shalt make six boards.
|
|
|-
|23
|And two boards shalt thou make for the corners of the tabernacle in the two sides.
|
|
|-
|24
|And they shall be coupled together beneath, and they shall be coupled together above the head of it unto one ring: thus shall it be for them both; they shall be for the two corners.
|
|
|-
|25
|And they shall be eight boards, and their sockets of silver, sixteen sockets; two sockets under one board, and two sockets under another board.
|
|
|-
|26
|And thou shalt make bars of shittim wood; five for the boards of the one side of the tabernacle,
|
|
|-
|27
|And five bars for the boards of the other side of the tabernacle, and five bars for the boards of the side of the tabernacle, for the two sides westward.
|
|
|-
|28
|And the middle bar in the midst of the boards shall reach from end to end.
|
|
|-
|29
|And thou shalt overlay the boards with gold, and make their rings of gold for places for the bars: and thou shalt overlay the bars with gold.
|
|
|-
|30
|And thou shalt rear up the tabernacle according to the fashion thereof which was shewed thee in the mount.
|
|
|-
|31
|And thou shalt make a vail of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen of cunning work: with cherubims shall it be made:
|
|
|-
|32
|And thou shalt hang it upon four pillars of shittim wood overlaid with gold: their hooks shall be of gold, upon the four sockets of silver.
|
|
|-
|33
|And thou shalt hang up the vail under the taches, that thou mayest bring in thither within the vail the ark of the testimony: and the vail shall divide unto you between the holy place and the most holy.
|
|
|-
|34
|And thou shalt put the mercy seat upon the ark of the testimony in the most holy place.
|
|
|-
|35
|And thou shalt set the table without the vail, and the candlestick over against the table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put the table on the north side.
|
|
|-
|36
|And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework.
|
|
|-
|37
|And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
|
|
|-
|}

[[Category: Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T13:06:01Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 11 */ - copyedits

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
| God willing, please bear with me a bit in my recklessness, and continue to do so
| ἀφροσύνη: "recklessness" is probably the best choice in this context
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
| For I covet you in God's name, and betrothed you in marriage to one husband, presenting you like a sanctified virgin to Christ.
|ἁγνός: "sanctified" is better than "pure", given the context of imperfection
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
| Yet I fear that, as the serpent beguiled Eve with his trickery, so also your minds might be corrupted away from the simplicity of Christ.
| powerful phrase indeed; the "lest" is redundant" with the fear.
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
| For if someone comes preaching another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if you hear of another spirit, which you have not received, or another gospel, which you have not accepted, you might stand firm with Him.
| a challenging verse, but our rendition is clearer than the [[NASB]] here.
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
| For I suppose that I am no less than the leading apostles.
| remarkably blunt and less-than-humble statement!
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
| But though I be self-promoting in speech, not so in knowledge; we have made everything crystal clear to you.
|good use of "crystal clear" here; the term "self-promoting" should be
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|Have I done something wrong in lowering myself in order to elevate you, because I preached the good news of God as a gift to you?
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|I robbed other churches by taking payment from them in order to serve you.
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|And when I was with you and I was in need, I didn't financially burden any man, because the church members from Macedonia provided me what I was lacking. I have in all regards kept myself from being a burden to you, and I will continue to do so.
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|As the truth of Christ is in me, no man in all of Achaia will stop me from boasting of this.
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|Why? Because I don't love you? God knows I do.
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|But I will do what I must, in order to deny the opportunity to those who would seize it, as if they are equal to us in what they take pride in.
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|They are false apostles, deceitful workers, posing as apostles of Christ.
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|And no wonder; for even Satan himself poses as an angel of light.
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|So it's no great surprise that Satan's ministers also pose as the ministers or righteousness; what they get in the end will be according to their works.
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|Again I say, don't think I'm being foolish, but if you do, listen to this fool anyway, so I can boast about myself a little.
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|When I'm speaking, I don't do it as the Lord would, but rather as fool might, because of my boasting from faith.
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|Since many people take pride in worldly things, I will take some pride too.
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|For you tolerate fools easily, considering yourselves to be wise.
|How to translate φρόνιμοι ὄντες•? Is it indicating reason (because you are wise) or concession (although you are wise)? KJV has the former, but the latter seems to fit context better.
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|You even put up with it if a man enslaves you, steals from you, takes all you have, looks down on you, or even hits you in the face.
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|It’s a shame, as though we had been weak. However, if others are bold, I will be bold too. (There I go again, speaking foolishly.)
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they descendants of Abraham? So am I.
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|Are they ministers of Christ? I’m speaking craziness again, but I am more of one. I do more work than they do, I’ve been beaten more than they have, I’ve spent more time in prison, and I’ve faced death more times than they have.
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|Five times, I received 39 lashes from the Jews.
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|I’ve been beaten with rods three times, I’ve been stoned once, I’ve been shipwrecked three times. I spent a night and a day floating at sea.
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|I've traveled often, in danger of drowning, of robbers, of my own countrymen, of gentiles, in the city, in the wilderness, at sea, and from those who deceitfully claim to be church members.
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|I've worked in fatigue and pain, without sleeping, in hunger and thirst without any food, in the cold without clothing.
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|On top of all those things, what weighs on me daily is my concern for all the churches.
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|Who can be weak without making me feel weak? Who can stumble without making me burn?
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|If I really need to boast, I will boast regarding my weaknesses.
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed forever, knows that I am not lying.
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|In Damascus, the governor under King Aretas guarded the city of the Damacenes in order to capture me.
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|But I escaped his hands by being let down the wall through a window in a basket.
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|Therefore I take pleasure in infirmity, in criticism, in hardship, in persecution, and in distress for Christ's sake, for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|I have made a fool of myself over this boasting; you have made me do this, even though I should have been commended by you. For in no way am I lesser than the leading apostles, though I am a nobody myself.
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|Truly the evidence of being an apostle were shown to you through patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|For was there any way in which you were inferior to other churches, except that I wasn't a burden to you as well? Forgive me for this wrong.
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|See, for the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be a burden to you for I seek nothing of yours. You as the children should not have to support the parents, rather the parents should support the children.
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|And I will very gladly spend and expend myself on your behalf; even though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved in return.
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|But be that as it may, I did not burden you; nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with deceit.
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|Did I take advantage of you through any of the men I had sent to you?
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|I had chosen Titus, and I sent a brother along with him. Did Titus take advantage of you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? Did we not walk in the same steps?
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|Again, do you think we're defending ourselves to you? We speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your benefit.
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|For I fear, however, that when I come, I won't find you as I expect, and that you will regard me likewise, leading to debate, envy, anger, strife, recrimination, gossip, arrogance and fights
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|And I fear, that when I come again, God will humble me before you, and that I shall grieve over the many who have already sinned, and who have not repented of the filth, depravity and lechery that they have committed.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T02:12:25Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 12 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|Therefore I take pleasure in infirmity, in criticism, in hardship, in persecution, and in distress for Christ's sake, for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|I have made a fool of myself over this boasting; you have made me do this, even though I should have been commended by you. For in no way am I lesser than the leading apostles, though I am a nobody myself.
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|Truly the evidence of being an apostle were shown to you through patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|For was there any way in which you were inferior to other churches, except that I wasn't a burden to you as well? Forgive me for this wrong.
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|See, for the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be a burden to you for I seek nothing of yours. You as the children should not have to support the parents, rather the parents should support the children.
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|And I will very gladly spend and expend myself on your behalf; even though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved in return.
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|But be that as it may, I did not burden you; nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with deceit.
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|Did I take advantage of you through any of the men I had sent to you?
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|I had chosen Titus, and I sent a brother along with him. Did Titus take advantage of you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? Did we not walk in the same steps?
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|Again, do you think we're defending ourselves to you? We speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your benefit.
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|For I fear, however, that when I come, I won't find you as I expect, and that you will regard me likewise, leading to debate, envy, anger, strife, recrimination, gossip, arrogance and fights
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|And I fear, that when I come again, God will humble me before you, and that I shall grieve over the many who have already sinned, and who have not repented of the filth, depravity and lechery that they have committed.
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T02:05:09Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 12 */ - through verse 20

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|Therefore I take pleasure in infirmity, in criticism, in hardship, in persecution, and in distress for Christ's sake, for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|I have made a fool of myself over this boasting; you have made me do this, even though I should have been commended by you. For in no way am I lesser than the leading apostles, though I am a nobody myself.
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|Truly the evidence of being an apostle were shown to you through patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|For was there any way in which you were inferior to other churches, except that I wasn't a burden to you as well? Forgive me for this wrong.
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|See, for the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be a burden to you for I seek nothing of yours. You as the children should not have to support the parents, rather the parents should support the children.
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|And I will very gladly spend and expend myself on your behalf; even though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved in return.
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|But be that as it may, I did not burden you; nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with deceit.
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|Did I take advantage of you through any of the men I had sent to you?
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|I had chosen Titus, and I sent a brother along with him. Did Titus take advantage of you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? Did we not walk in the same steps?
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|Again, do you think we're defending ourselves to you? We speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your benefit.
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|For I fear, however, that when I come, I won't find you as I expect, and that you will regard me likewise, leading to debate, envy, anger, strife, recrimination, gossip, arrogance and fights
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T01:37:56Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 12 */ - through verse 15

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|Therefore I take pleasure in infirmity, in criticism, in hardship, in persecution, and in distress for Christ's sake, for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|I have made a fool of myself over this boasting; you have made me do this, even though I should have been commended by you. For in no way am I lesser than the leading apostles, though I am a nobody myself.
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|Truly the evidence of being an apostle were shown to you through patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|For was there any way in which you were inferior to other churches, except that I wasn't a burden to you as well? Forgive me for this wrong.
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|See, for the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be a burden to you for I seek nothing of yours. You as the children should not have to support the parents, rather the parents should support the children.
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|And I will very gladly spend and expend myself on your behalf; even though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved in return.
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T01:23:50Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 12 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago, was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T01:22:46Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|To preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast of the works accomplished by others.
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|But he who boasts, let him boast of the Lord.
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|For it is not the one who praises himself that is righteous, but the one who is praised by the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T00:57:01Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */ - through verse 15

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|These people should understand, then, that as we appear in our writings from afar, we will act in person if we are here.
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|For we do not dare to number or compare ourselves with those who praise themselves by their own standards, for those who rate themselves only against each other are unwise.
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|But we will not boast of things beyond our measure, but rather by the standards which God has given to use, a standard that applies to you as well.
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|For we do not exceed our mandate in reaching out to you, and in coming as far as this place to preach the Gospel of Christ
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|Not boasting of things beyond our mandate, that is, of other mens' effort; but in the hope, when your faith grows, that we will have grown with you in proportion to our own effort,
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T00:41:56Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-23T00:41:21Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */ - through verse 10

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|And being ready to punish all disobedience, once your obedience has been pledged
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|Do you only judge by appearances? If any man believes himself to be in Christ's service then let him reconsider this, since, as he is in Christ's service, so are we.
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|For while I claim more authority in this regard, which the Lord had bestowed on us for your benefit rather than your detriment, I am not ashamed
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|That I am not the terrifying figure you would have expected based on my letters.
|
|-
|10
|
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|"His letters", they would say, "are grave and powerful; but in person he is meek, and his speech contemptible".
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-22T21:16:39Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|Casting down speculation, and every lofty opinion held against the knowledge of God, and capturing every thought towards obedience to Christ;
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-22T01:58:57Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 10 */ - tuning

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|Now I myself, Paul, ask you in the humble and gentle manner of Christ, being lowly in your presence despite being bold when away.
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|But I ask you, since I don't have to bold when I'm present, because I think I'll have to be toward some who act as if we live by the flesh.
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|Although we walk in the flesh, we don't wage war for the flesh.
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|(Our weapons of warfare are not sinful, but are made so mighty by God that they can destroy fortresses).
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|Boasting, though not helpful, is necessary. I will now come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|I know a follower of Christ who, fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|And I know that this man (whether in the body or out of the body, I can't tell; God only knows)
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|Was snatched up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which man is not allowed to say.
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|I will boast about someone like that, but I won't boast about myself except my weaknesses.
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|If I wanted to boast, I wouldn't be a fool; I'd be telling the truth. But I will hold back, so that no man will think of me other than what he sees or hears in me.
|"It ain't bragging if you can back it up."
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|And so that I wouldn't become unsufferably proud by having received such an abundance of revelations, I was given a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to beat me down so that I wouldn't be insufferably proud.
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|Regarding this thing, I asked the Lord three times to take it away from me.
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|But He told me, "My grace is enough for you; my strength is perfected in weakness." So I will gladly take pride in my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-20T19:08:51Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 9 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|Otherwise if any of the Macedonians were to come with me, and find you unprepared, we (as opposed to you) would be ashamed of having boasted like that.
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|Therefore I considered it necessary to reach out to the brothers, that they would go to you in advance, and prepare with you in advance against the unexpected, that you would be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| Because I tell you this; he who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
|Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|Every man should give as his heart compels him to; not grudgingly, or out of necessity, because God loves a cheerful giver.
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|And God is able to cause all forms of grace to come upon you; so that you, always having what you need, may continue to do good works.
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|(As it is written, "He has dispersed abroad; He has given to the poor his everlasting righteousness.
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|Now He who provides seed to the sower accordingly provides bread for your food, and multiplies what you have sown, and increases the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which brings through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|For the fulfillment of this service not only meets the needs of the saints, but is abundant in its thanksgivings to God;
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|While by the testing of this ministry they glorify God for your proclaimed dedication to the gospel of Christ, and for your generous sharing among them, and to all men;
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|Thanks be to God for His gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-20T18:53:00Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 9 */ - through verse 3

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|For I know the directness of your minds, which I boast of to those in Macedonia, and how Achaia was served a year ago; and how your zeal had inspired so many.
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|Still I have sent the brothers, so that our boasts about you in this regard would not have been in vain; namely, as I had said, that you are ready
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| But this I say, He who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
| Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
| Thanks be to God for his gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-20T18:35:25Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 13 */ - copyedits

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|So, brothers, we'll tell of how God has bestowed his grace on the Macedonian churches.
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|How, though severely suppressed, their overflowing joy and deep poverty produced incredible generosity.
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|I recall that they gave up all they had, and even more than they had!
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|They prayed and prayed that we would receive God's gift, join the fellowship, and minister to the saints.
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|They did this, not because we hoped it. First they gave themselves to God, and to us by God's will.
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
| In that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, he would also finish you in the same grace.
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
| Therefore, as you have much of everything, in faith, utterance, knowledge, diligence, and love to us, see that you have much of this grace too.
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
| I do not speak by commanding, but by the occasional forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
| For you know the boundless generosity of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, he for your sakes became poor, so that you, through his poverty, could be rich.
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
| And here I give my advice, for this is quick to you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
| Now, therefore, perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which you have.
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
| For if there is first an open mind, it is accepted according to what that man has, and not to what he does not have.
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
| For I do not mean that other men be eased, and you burdened
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
| But by an equality, so now your abundance may be a supply for them, that their abundance may also be a supply for you so there may be equality
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
| As it is written, "He who gathered much had nothing extra, and he who gathered little had no lack."
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
| But thanks are to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
| For he accepted the incitement, but being more forward, he went to you of his own free will.
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
| And we have sent the brother with him, whose praise is in the gospel in all the churches.
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
| And not only that, but who was also chosen from the churches to travel with us with this amazing generosity, which we administer to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this surplus which we administer
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
| Providing for honesty, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
| And we have sent our brother with them, who we have often proven diligent in much, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence I have in you.
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
| Whether any inquire of Titus, he is my partner and volunteer concerning you or our brethren be asked of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ.
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
| Why show yourself to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
| For as touching the ministering is to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
| But this I say, He who sows sparingly reaps sparingly, and he who sows bountifully reaps bountifully.
| Explains that a good work ethic will get you far in life.
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the surplus grace of God in you.
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
| Thanks be to God for his gratitude.
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
| So this is the third time I have come to you. Every word will be established by two or three witnesses.
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
| Today I tell you, as I have told you before; I tell those who have sinned that if I come again I will not have mercy.
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
| Each of you seeks proof that Christ speaks from within me, which is not weak but mighty to you.
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
| Perceiving that he was crucified through weakness, we yet know that he lived by the power of God. We also are weak in him, but we will live with him through the power of God.
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
| Hasten to understand yourselves, whether or not you have faith; prove yourselves. If you do not know yourselves, how will you know that Jesus Christ is in you?
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
| Each of you I trust is not a reprobate.
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
| Now I pray to God that none of you do evil acts; not for the sake of being approved, but so that you do that which is honest, despite being a reprobate.
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
| For we cannot act against the truth, only in support of it.
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
| For we are glad, when we are weak but you are strong, and we wish continue to wish for this, and for your perfection.
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
| Therefore I write these things while being absent, because if I were present I might be more harsh, per the authority the Lord has bestowed on me for purposes of edification and not destruction.
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
| Brethren, farewell. Be perfect, of good comfort, of one mind, and live in peace. Do these things and the God of love and peace will be with you.
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
| Great each other with a holy kiss.
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
| All the saints salute you.
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
| May the grace of Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all. Amen.
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Guardian (NY)

2010-04-13T14:21:38Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 768954 by Littlehelper (Talk)

''Click here for the London daily newspaper, [[The Guardian]].''
 ''Click here for the concept of legal guardian, [[legal guardian]].''

Launched as the '''''National Guardian''''' in October 1948 by [[James Aronson]], [[Cedric Belfrage]] <ref>FBI Silvermaster file, [http://education-research.org/PDFs/Silvermaster055.pdf Vol. 55, pgs. 35 - 39], Cedric Belfrage, James Aronson, and [http://www.geocities.com/avflf/RedTerror_1.htm Ilya Ehrenberg].</ref> John McManus, its contributors included pro-Communist writers such as [[Agnes Smedley]] and [[Anna Louise Strong]]. [[Wilfred Burchett]] was also a significant influence in the ''National Guardian's'' editorial policies. Testimony by [[Elizabeth Bentley]] and confirmed by the [[Venona]] intercepts, revealed that Belfrage made contact with Soviet espionage agents during [[World War II]]. In 1947 the [[FBI]] questioned Belfrage, who admitted to having provided confidential information to the Soviets.

[[Progressives for Obama]] webmaster<ref>[http://www.linkedin.com/in/carldavidson Carl Davidson,] LinkedIn.com, retrieved March 13, 2010.</ref> [[Carl Davidson]] was a regular pro-[[Maoist]] contributor in the 1970s.<ref>[http://www.wengewang.org/read.php?tid=10925 ''Left in Form, Right in Essence: A Critique of Contemporary Trotskyism,''] Carl Davidson, (1973). This pamphlet was originally published as a series of 12 articles in early 1973 in the ''Guardian'' newsweekly. Second printing Spring 1974. Retrieved from 对当代托洛茨基主义的批判：英文论集百花齐放 - 中国文革研究网, March 15, 2010.</ref>

==Korean War disinformation==
Burchett is most famous for his false reports on American use of [[Weapons of mass destruction|germ warfare]] in the [[Korean War]] and his collaboration in the brainwashing of American POWs. In June 1952 over Beijing radio Burchett accused the Americans of perpetrating "the most monstrous crimes against humanity." He said that in germ warfare the Americans had launched upon mankind a weapon more frightful than the [[atomic bomb]]. In order to support these allegations, Burchett assisted in the extraction of "confessions" from American pilot POWs.

The hoax of American use of germ warfare in Korea has persisted among [[Marxist-Leninist]] writers. In 1998, however, news reports noted:

:''"...documents from Russia's Presidential Archive finally prove, more than four decades after the fact, that the United States was the victim of a [[disinformation]] campaign scripted by North Korea, China, and the Soviet Union.''
A report by [[Lavrenti Beria]], head of [[Soviet intelligence]], outlined the deception:

:''"False plague regions were created, burials...were organized" measures were taken to receive the plague and cholerabacillus.''<ref>Bruce B. Auster, [http://www.usnews.com/usnews/news/articles/981116/archive_005192.htm ''Unmasking An Old Lie: A Korean War Charge Is Exposed As a Hoax''], U. S. News & World Report (16 November 1998), p. 52. </ref>

==Hiss, the Rosenbergs, and McCarthy==
The ''National Guardian'' drew its readership largely from the [[Progressive Party]]. The first issue featured an article by [[Progressivism|progressive]] [[Henry Wallace]], whom the ''National Guardian'' endorsed as a presidential candidate on the independent ballot that year. The paper also found support in the [[American Labor Party]]. Congressman [[Vito Marcantonio]] was especially enthusiastic about the paper. It reported on such issues and events as the trial and execution of Ethel and [[Julius Rosenberg]], charged with atomic espionage for the Soviet Union. The ''National Guardian'' also was took up the causes of [[Alger Hiss]], [[Corliss Lamont]], and Ann and Carl Braden. <ref>Tamiment Library/Robert F. Wagner Labor Archives, Guide to the Cedric Belfrage Papers 1922-1990. </ref>

In 1953 Aronson and Belfrage were subpoenaed to testify before the [[Senate Permanent Subcommittee on Investigations]] chaired by [[Sen. Joseph McCarthy]] of Wisconsin. The ''National Guardian'' declared the investigation

:''"a move to persecute and if possible intimidate the editors of an independent news-weekly, which has opposed the policies of war, repression and plunder of the Eisenhower Administration and the previous bi-partisan administration of President Truman.''

Aronson later asserted "we were not Communists, but...we felt it was our right--our duty--to remain silent before a committee of Congress which we felt had no authority to inquire into our beliefs and associations." Aronson described the ''National Guardian'' as "an independent and independently-owned newsweekly which took strong issue with basic governmental policy, foreign and domestic," and he denied that it adhered to an "international Communist conspiracy." Aronson and Belfrage explained that they invoked their Fifth rather than First Amendment rights at the advice of their attorney. "Our lawyer had reasoned in a four-hour argument that if we invoked the First we would almost surely be cited for contempt, be convicted, and, in the existing climate, go to prison. He said the ''National Guardian'' would suffer and perhaps even be forced to suspend publication if its two chief editors were jailed." <ref>James Aronson, ''The Press and the Cold War'' (Boston: Beacon Press, 1970).</ref>

Following their testimony at a public hearings on May 14, 1953 <ref>[http://a257.g.akamaitech.net/7/257/2422/06amay20030700/www.gpo.gov/congress/senate/mccarthy/83870.html Executive Sessions of the Senate Permanent Subcommittee on Investigations], Vol. 2, Eighty-third Congress, 14 May 1953, pgs. 1135-1164.</ref>, Cedric Belfrage was arrested on a deportation warrant and held on Ellis Island until he was released on bond on June 10. He was ordered deported on December 9, 1954. After losing his appeal, he was again arrested in May 1955 and deported to Great Britain in August 1955.

Aronson continued to publish the ''National Guardian'' until 1967, when he resigned. The papers masthead was changed from "progressive" to "[[radical]]" newsweekly and later the name was changed to simply ''Guardian''.

==An appreciation of [[Ho Chi Minh]]==
The ''National Guardian'' was one of the first American based newspapers that supported Soviet foreign policy oppossition to the [[Vietnam War]] and carried on-scene reports from Wilfred Burchett. <ref>[http://72.14.203.104/search?q=cache:45uLGC93fs0J:www.pipeline.com/~rgibson/HoChiMinh.htm+HO+CHI+MINH+an+appreciation+by+Wilfred+Burchett&hl=en&ct=clnk&cd=1&gl=us HO CHI MINH an appreciation by Wilfred Burchett]</ref> In a secret White House meeting with President Johnson in 1967 Burchett is referred to as "often a reliable spokesman for North Vietnam". <ref>U.S. Department of State, [http://www.state.gov/r/pa/ho/frus/johnsonlb/v/13160.htm Foreign Relations, 1964-1968, Volume V, Vietnam 1967], Released by the Office of the Historian, Document 364.</ref>

In the late 1960s the ''Guardian'' develops stronger links with [[Students for a Democratic Society]] (SDS) and the [[Student Non-Violent Coordinating Committee]] (SNCC) and other [[leftist]] radicals. By the end of 1969 its paid readership was 24,000, the highest since the aftermath of the Wallace campaign in 1948. <ref>Chronology of Political Events, [http://www.revolutionintheair.com/chron/chron2.html Part Two, 1967-1970,] Revolution In The Air: Sixties Radicals Turn to Lenin, Mao and Che, Max Elbaum.</ref>

Throughout the 1950s, 60s, 70s, and 80s, the paper supported so-called "[[national liberation struggle]]s", Africa in the 1950's, Southeast Asia in the 1960's and early 1970's, and Latin America in the 1980's.

==Break with Maoists==
In 1975 a break between the Maoist October League (OL) and the ''Guardian'' led to bitter private meetings and internal staff struggles. An exchange of public [[polemic]]s on foreign policy and the International Women’s Day actions/”no united action with [[deviationism|revisionist]]s” line finally prompted the OL to pulls its cadre out of the staff. Renee Blakkan, Martin Nicolaus, Nancy Nikcevich and Rod Such resigned; [[Carl Davidson]] was also associated with the OL position but did not resign at this time.<ref>Chronology of Political Events, [http://www.revolutionintheair.com/chron/chron4.html Part Four 1975-1980,] Max Elbaum. Retrieved from March 18, 2010.</ref>

==Post-60s radicalism==
By the 1980s as it became more and more obvious even to Marxists that Marxism-Leninism was failing, and Marxist class struggle was a hard sell, the ''Guardian'' reinvented itself along with other elements of the American left and shifted to issues of ethnicity and gender and a kind of Marxism-Leninism of race and sex emerged, complete with a special vocabulary of clichés', buzzwords and slogans. Epitomized by a new knee-jerk rhapsodizing about the radical [[feminist]], [[gay agenda|gay rights]] and anti-racist movement. In the 1980s they took on a new intensity and significance. Radical antiracist, gay, and feminist cadres with Marxist-Leninist tendencies found a congenial home in the new ''Guardian''. <ref>John George and Laird Wilcox, [http://www.questia.com/library/book/nazis-communists-klansmen-and-others-on-the-fringe-political-extremism-in-america-by-john-george-laird-wilcox.jsp''Nazis, Communists, Klansmen, and Others on the Fringe: Political Extremism in America''], Prometheus Books, Buffalo, New York, 1992, (ISBN 0-87975-680-2), pgs. 125-131. </ref>

==Further reading==
* [[Chip Berlet]] and Jean Hardisty, ''An Anatomy of the New Right,'' Guardian Special Report (Fall, 1981).
*Chip Berlet ''Right-wing conspiracists make inroads into left'', The Guardian, September 11, 1991, page 3.<ref>http://www.publiceye.org/berlet/berlet_articles.html </ref>
*Ken Lawrence, ''Fulani: Heir to an Ugly Party History'', The Guardian, October 26, 1988. <ref>http://www.ex-iwp.org/docs/1988/guardian_B_88.htm</ref>

==See also==
*[[Wikipedia]]
*[[Frank Marshall Davis]]

==References==
<references/>

[[Category:Communism]]
[[Category:Media]]
[[Category:Espionage]]

Guardian (NY)

2010-04-13T14:21:20Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 768955 by Littlehelper (Talk)

''Click here for the London daily newspaper, [[The Guardian]].''
 ''Click here for the concept of legal guardian, [[legal guardian]].''

Launched as the '''''National Guardian''''' in October 1948 by [[James Aronson]], [[Cedric Belfrage]] <ref>FBI Silvermaster file, [http://education-research.org/PDFs/Silvermaster055.pdf Vol. 55, pgs. 35 - 39], Cedric Belfrage, James Aronson, and [http://www.geocities.com/avflf/RedTerror_1.htm Ilya Ehrenberg].</ref> John McManus, its contributors included pro-Communist writers such as [[Agnes Smedley]] and [[Anna Louise Strong]]. [[Wilfred Burchett]] was also a significant influence in the ''National Guardian's'' editorial policies. Testimony by [[Elizabeth Bentley]] and confirmed by the [[Venona]] intercepts, revealed that Belfrage made contact with Soviet espionage agents during [[World War II]]. In 1947 the [[FBI]] questioned Belfrage, who admitted to having provided confidential information to the Soviets.

[[Progressives for Obama]] webmaster<ref>[http://www.linkedin.com/in/carldavidson Carl Davidson,] LinkedIn.com, retrieved March 13, 2010.</ref> [[Carl Davidson]] was a regular pro-[[Maoist]] contributor in the 1970s.<ref>[http://www.wengewang.org/read.php?tid=10925 ''Left in Form, Right in Essence: A Critique of Contemporary Trotskyism,''] Carl Davidson, (1973). This pamphlet was originally published as a series of 12 articles in early 1973 in the ''Guardian'' newsweekly. Second printing Spring 1974. Retrieved from 对当代托洛茨基主义的批判：英文论集百花齐放 - 中国文革研究网, March 15, 2010.</ref>

==Korean War disinformation==
(ALL OF TOU ARE RACIST ANTIGAY SEXIST YOUA RE AWFUL!!!!!!!!!!!!)Burchett is most famous for his false reports on American use of [[Weapons of mass destruction|germ warfare]] in the [[Korean War]] and his collaboration in the brainwashing of American POWs. In June 1952 over Beijing radio Burchett accused the Americans of perpetrating "the most monstrous crimes against humanity." He said that in germ warfare the Americans had launched upon mankind a weapon more frightful than the [[atomic bomb]]. In order to support these allegations, Burchett assisted in the extraction of "confessions" from American pilot POWs.

The hoax of American use of germ warfare in Korea has persisted among [[Marxist-Leninist]] writers. In 1998, however, news reports noted:

:''"...documents from Russia's Presidential Archive finally prove, more than four decades after the fact, that the United States was the victim of a [[disinformation]] campaign scripted by North Korea, China, and the Soviet Union.''
A report by [[Lavrenti Beria]], head of [[Soviet intelligence]], outlined the deception:

:''"False plague regions were created, burials...were organized" measures were taken to receive the plague and cholerabacillus.''<ref>Bruce B. Auster, [http://www.usnews.com/usnews/news/articles/981116/archive_005192.htm ''Unmasking An Old Lie: A Korean War Charge Is Exposed As a Hoax''], U. S. News & World Report (16 November 1998), p. 52. </ref>

==Hiss, the Rosenbergs, and McCarthy==
The ''National Guardian'' drew its readership largely from the [[Progressive Party]]. The first issue featured an article by [[Progressivism|progressive]] [[Henry Wallace]], whom the ''National Guardian'' endorsed as a presidential candidate on the independent ballot that year. The paper also found support in the [[American Labor Party]]. Congressman [[Vito Marcantonio]] was especially enthusiastic about the paper. It reported on such issues and events as the trial and execution of Ethel and [[Julius Rosenberg]], charged with atomic espionage for the Soviet Union. The ''National Guardian'' also was took up the causes of [[Alger Hiss]], [[Corliss Lamont]], and Ann and Carl Braden. <ref>Tamiment Library/Robert F. Wagner Labor Archives, Guide to the Cedric Belfrage Papers 1922-1990. </ref>

In 1953 Aronson and Belfrage were subpoenaed to testify before the [[Senate Permanent Subcommittee on Investigations]] chaired by [[Sen. Joseph McCarthy]] of Wisconsin. The ''National Guardian'' declared the investigation

:''"a move to persecute and if possible intimidate the editors of an independent news-weekly, which has opposed the policies of war, repression and plunder of the Eisenhower Administration and the previous bi-partisan administration of President Truman.''

Aronson later asserted "we were not Communists, but...we felt it was our right--our duty--to remain silent before a committee of Congress which we felt had no authority to inquire into our beliefs and associations." Aronson described the ''National Guardian'' as "an independent and independently-owned newsweekly which took strong issue with basic governmental policy, foreign and domestic," and he denied that it adhered to an "international Communist conspiracy." Aronson and Belfrage explained that they invoked their Fifth rather than First Amendment rights at the advice of their attorney. "Our lawyer had reasoned in a four-hour argument that if we invoked the First we would almost surely be cited for contempt, be convicted, and, in the existing climate, go to prison. He said the ''National Guardian'' would suffer and perhaps even be forced to suspend publication if its two chief editors were jailed." <ref>James Aronson, ''The Press and the Cold War'' (Boston: Beacon Press, 1970).</ref>

Following their testimony at a public hearings on May 14, 1953 <ref>[http://a257.g.akamaitech.net/7/257/2422/06amay20030700/www.gpo.gov/congress/senate/mccarthy/83870.html Executive Sessions of the Senate Permanent Subcommittee on Investigations], Vol. 2, Eighty-third Congress, 14 May 1953, pgs. 1135-1164.</ref>, Cedric Belfrage was arrested on a deportation warrant and held on Ellis Island until he was released on bond on June 10. He was ordered deported on December 9, 1954. After losing his appeal, he was again arrested in May 1955 and deported to Great Britain in August 1955.

Aronson continued to publish the ''National Guardian'' until 1967, when he resigned. The papers masthead was changed from "progressive" to "[[radical]]" newsweekly and later the name was changed to simply ''Guardian''.

==An appreciation of [[Ho Chi Minh]]==
The ''National Guardian'' was one of the first American based newspapers that supported Soviet foreign policy oppossition to the [[Vietnam War]] and carried on-scene reports from Wilfred Burchett. <ref>[http://72.14.203.104/search?q=cache:45uLGC93fs0J:www.pipeline.com/~rgibson/HoChiMinh.htm+HO+CHI+MINH+an+appreciation+by+Wilfred+Burchett&hl=en&ct=clnk&cd=1&gl=us HO CHI MINH an appreciation by Wilfred Burchett]</ref> In a secret White House meeting with President Johnson in 1967 Burchett is referred to as "often a reliable spokesman for North Vietnam". <ref>U.S. Department of State, [http://www.state.gov/r/pa/ho/frus/johnsonlb/v/13160.htm Foreign Relations, 1964-1968, Volume V, Vietnam 1967], Released by the Office of the Historian, Document 364.</ref>

In the late 1960s the ''Guardian'' develops stronger links with [[Students for a Democratic Society]] (SDS) and the [[Student Non-Violent Coordinating Committee]] (SNCC) and other [[leftist]] radicals. By the end of 1969 its paid readership was 24,000, the highest since the aftermath of the Wallace campaign in 1948. <ref>Chronology of Political Events, [http://www.revolutionintheair.com/chron/chron2.html Part Two, 1967-1970,] Revolution In The Air: Sixties Radicals Turn to Lenin, Mao and Che, Max Elbaum.</ref>

Throughout the 1950s, 60s, 70s, and 80s, the paper supported so-called "[[national liberation struggle]]s", Africa in the 1950's, Southeast Asia in the 1960's and early 1970's, and Latin America in the 1980's.

==Break with Maoists==
In 1975 a break between the Maoist October League (OL) and the ''Guardian'' led to bitter private meetings and internal staff struggles. An exchange of public [[polemic]]s on foreign policy and the International Women’s Day actions/”no united action with [[deviationism|revisionist]]s” line finally prompted the OL to pulls its cadre out of the staff. Renee Blakkan, Martin Nicolaus, Nancy Nikcevich and Rod Such resigned; [[Carl Davidson]] was also associated with the OL position but did not resign at this time.<ref>Chronology of Political Events, [http://www.revolutionintheair.com/chron/chron4.html Part Four 1975-1980,] Max Elbaum. Retrieved from March 18, 2010.</ref>

==Post-60s radicalism==
By the 1980s as it became more and more obvious even to Marxists that Marxism-Leninism was failing, and Marxist class struggle was a hard sell, the ''Guardian'' reinvented itself along with other elements of the American left and shifted to issues of ethnicity and gender and a kind of Marxism-Leninism of race and sex emerged, complete with a special vocabulary of clichés', buzzwords and slogans. Epitomized by a new knee-jerk rhapsodizing about the radical [[feminist]], [[gay agenda|gay rights]] and anti-racist movement. In the 1980s they took on a new intensity and significance. Radical antiracist, gay, and feminist cadres with Marxist-Leninist tendencies found a congenial home in the new ''Guardian''. <ref>John George and Laird Wilcox, [http://www.questia.com/library/book/nazis-communists-klansmen-and-others-on-the-fringe-political-extremism-in-america-by-john-george-laird-wilcox.jsp''Nazis, Communists, Klansmen, and Others on the Fringe: Political Extremism in America''], Prometheus Books, Buffalo, New York, 1992, (ISBN 0-87975-680-2), pgs. 125-131. </ref>

==Further reading==
* [[Chip Berlet]] and Jean Hardisty, ''An Anatomy of the New Right,'' Guardian Special Report (Fall, 1981).
*Chip Berlet ''Right-wing conspiracists make inroads into left'', The Guardian, September 11, 1991, page 3.<ref>http://www.publiceye.org/berlet/berlet_articles.html </ref>
*Ken Lawrence, ''Fulani: Heir to an Ugly Party History'', The Guardian, October 26, 1988. <ref>http://www.ex-iwp.org/docs/1988/guardian_B_88.htm</ref>

==See also==
*[[Wikipedia]]
*[[Frank Marshall Davis]]

==References==
<references/>

[[Category:Communism]]
[[Category:Media]]
[[Category:Espionage]]

Definition of God

2010-04-13T14:20:43Z

ChrisY: Undo revision 768953 by Littlehelper (Talk)

== Definition of God ==

A 'definition of God' is fairly hard to come by; in the major Abrahamic and Vedic faiths, God (in Judaism, Christianity, and Islam), Brahman (in Hinduism) and Buddha Nature (in Buddhism) is often described as the infinite, ultimately unknowable reality outside of space and time that brought forth the universe. In science this is known as the Universal Force. Thomas Aquinas developed the idea of the [[Via Negativa]] to deal with this; he argued that instead of finding adjectives to describe God (e.g. 'God is X'), it is more profitable to find words which God is not - 'God is not limited', 'God is not evil', etc.

[[Nicholas of Cusa]] said in the 15th Century: "God is like an infinite sphere, whose center is everywhere and circumference nowhere."

This definition is also found in other religions, and is often considered to be part of the [[Perennial Philosophy]].

"The soul is a circle of which the circumference is in a body. God is a circle whose circumference is nowhere but whose center is everywhere." [[SwamiVivekananda]], 19th C.

[[Category:Philosophy]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-10T15:43:27Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 7 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|For see what this Godly sorrow has manifested in you; what focus it has brought in you, what desire to be pure, what indignation, what fear, what vehement desire, what zeal, what readiness to punish evil! In all these things you have shown yourselves to innocent in this regard.
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|Therefore, though I had written to you, I did not do it to show who had done wrong, or who had suffered, but that our concern for how you are viewed by God would be apparent to you.
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|Therefore we were comforted by your understanding, even more grateful for the joy felt by Titus, because of how his spirit was restored by all of you.
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|For if I have boasted of anything to him about you, I am not ashamed; but just as we have always been truthful to you, so was our boasting, made to Titus, nothing but the truth.
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|And his deep affection for you only grew, as he remembered your obedience, and how you received him with with fear and trembling.
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|I therefore rejoice that I have trust in you in all things.
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-10T15:28:01Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 7 */ - through verse 10

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|So with these promises, my friends, let's wash ourselves clean of all filth of body and mind, perfecting holiness in awe of God.
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|Accept us, for we have hurt no man, corrupted no man, deceived no man.
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|I don't say this to condemn you, since I've told you already that you're in our hearts whether we live or die with you.
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|I speak with great boldness to you, and the great pride I have in you comforts me, bringing me great joy through all our hardship.
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|For when we had arrived in Macedonia, we had no rest, and we were assailed from all side; with conflict around us and fear within us.
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|Nevertheless God, Who comforts those those who are downcast, comforted us through the arrival of Titus;
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|And not only through his arrival, but by the news of how he was comforted by you; his telling us of your sincere desire, your sorrow, your eagerness to see; such that I rejoiced even more.
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not regret it, although I was sorry that this epistle had brought you sorrow, even though it was temporary.
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|Now I rejoice, not that you were saddened, but that your sadness led to repentance for it was brought upon you as God's will, and that you were not harmed in any way.
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|For sorrow delivered in God's name brings the repentance that leads to salvation, and is not to be regretted, unlike the sorrows of the world that bring death.
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-09T13:59:58Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 5 */

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through Him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-09T13:59:42Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 5 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|Therefore we regard no man in the mortal sense. Though we once regarded Christ in the mortal sense, we no longer do.
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|Therefore if any man lives for Christ, he is a new creature and the old has passed away; behold, everything has been renewed.
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|And everything is from God, who has reconciled us to himself through Jesus Christ, and has given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|That is, that God was in Christ, reconciling everyone to himself, no longer holding their sins against them; and hath committed to us the message of reconciliation.
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|And so we are ambassadors for Christ, and God is reaching out to you through us, as we pray in Christ's name, that you are reconciled to God.
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|For God had appointed Him, who had no sin, to stand for our sins; that we might find the righteousness of God through him.
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-09T13:47:32Z

ChrisY: /* Chapter 5 */ - through verse 15

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|We are confident, I say, and are willing instead to leave our bodies, and to live with the Lord.
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|Therefore we work on, such that, whether at home or away, we may be worthy of Him.
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive his due, according to what he has done, whether it was good or bad.
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|Therefore, knowing to fear the Lord, we convert men; and in this we are seen as sincere by God; and I hope we are also seen as sincere in your consciences.
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|For we are not justifying ourselves to you again, but rather giving you reason to take pride in us, that you will have a response to those who take pride in appearance over what is in the heart.
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|For if we are beside ourselves, it is for God. If we are calm, it is for your sake.
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|For the love of Christ controls us; because we reason that, if one died for all, then all had been dead
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|And because He died for all, those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the sake of Him who died for them, and rose again.
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]

Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Translated)

2010-04-09T13:29:34Z

ChrisY: /* chapter 6 */ - finished chapter

{{conservativeBible}}
==Chapter 1==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia
|From Paul, Jesus Christ's apostle by God's Will, and brother Timothy, to God's Corinthian Church and all the Achaian saints:
|
|-
|2
| Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
|Grace and peace of mind to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|3
| Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
|Blessed is God, Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, Father of mercies, and God of comfort.
|
|-
|4
| Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
|He comforts us during our trials so we can comfort others in trouble with that same comfort which God gives us.
|
|-
|5
| For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
|While we experience Christ's sufferings, we also feel consolation from Him.
|
|-
|6
| And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer, or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
|Whether we suffer or are comforted, it's for your consolation and salvation, which is strong in overcoming the same trials we suffer.
|
|-
|7
| And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
|Our hope for you is constant, as we know that you partake in the suffering and will join in the consolation.
|
|-
|8
| For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life
|Brothers, we wouldn't have you be ignorant of the trouble we had in Asia, where we were oppressed unreasonably, above our strength, so we were mortally despaired.
|
|-
|9
| But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead
|We felt a death sentence over us, that we shouldn't trust ourselves but instead in the resurrecting God,
|
|-
|10
| Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
|Who saved us from a tragic death, delivering us, and Who we trust to deliver us still.
|
|-
|11
| Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|You also helping together by praying for us, that in return for the gift bestowed us on through many, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
|
|-
|12
| For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
|For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and Godly sincerity, not with material wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have spread our message in the world, and even more towards you.
|
|-
|13
| For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
|For we write nothing to you, other than what you have read and understood; and I trust you shall always continue to understand;
|
|-
|14
| As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
|And as you have come to understood us partially, that you rejoice in us, as we will rejoice in you when we meet the Lord Jesus.
|
|-
|15
| And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
|And in this assurance I was inclined to return to you, that you might benefit a second time;
|
|-
|16
| And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
|And to pass by this way into Macedonia, and to return from Macedonia through you, on my way back toward Judea.
|
|-
|17
| When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay?
|When I decided this, did I do so lightly? Or when I decide things, do I do so for material reasons, going back and forth between "yes" and "no"?
|
|-
|18
| But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
|But just as God is true, our commitment to you was not wavering.
|
|-
|19
| For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
|For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not wavering, but embodies commitment.
|
|-
|20
| For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
|For all the promises of God in Him are true, and embodied in him Amen, to the glory of God by us.
|
|-
|21
| Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
|Now He who established us with you in Christ, and had appointed us, is God;
|
|-
|22
| Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
|Who has also committed us, and given the dedication of the Spirit in our hearts.
|
|-
|23
| Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
|Furthermore I call God as my witness, that it was to spare you that I had not returned to Corinth before.
|
|-
|24
| Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy| for by faith ye stand.
|For we do not want to rule over your faith, but rather are helpers of your joy, for you to stand on your own faith.
|
|}

==Chapter 2==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
|But I resolved to myself that I would not return to you with a heavy heart.
|Rework "heavy heart"?
|-
|2
| For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
|For if I make you sad, who is he then that will make me glad, but the ones who I have saddened?
|
|-
|3
| And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|And I wrote this to you, hoping against, when I came, that I would have brought sorrow to those who I should rejoice with; having confidence in all of you, that my joy is the joy of you all.
|
|-
|4
| For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
|For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote to you with many tears; not that you should be sorrowful, but rather that you might know the love which I increasingly have for you.
|
|-
|5
| But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part| that I may not overcharge you all.
|But if any have caused grief, they have not grieved me, but in some respect, and not to exaggerate, to you all instead.
|
|-
|6
| Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
|Such a man received the punishment he deserved, which was administered by many.
|
|-
|7
| So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
|So instead you should forgive him now, and comfort him, otherwise a man like him could be consumed in sorrow.
|
|-
|8
| Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
|Therefore I beg you to confirm your love toward him.
|
|-
|9
| For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
|For this purpose I had written, so that I might put you to the test, and see if you are obedient in all things.
|
|-
|10
| To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also| for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
|When you forgive someone, I forgive them as well. For if I have forgiven anything, I had forgiven that person for your sake in the name of Christ;
|
|-
|11
| Lest Satan should get an advantage of us| for we are not ignorant of his devices.
|Otherwise Satan would take advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of his ways.
|
|-
|12
| Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
|Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened to me by the Lord,
|
|-
|13
| I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother| but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
|I had no peace of mind, because I had not found Titus my brother. But taking my leave of them, I went from there into Macedonia.
|
|-
|14
| Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
|Now thanks be to God, Who always leads us to victory through Christ, whose presence is recognized everywhere by us like a comforting scent in the air.
|
|-
|15
| For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish
|For we stand out to God as a sweet fragrance of Christ, among those who are saved, and among those who perish
|
|-
|16
| To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|To one group we carry the scent of everlasting death; and to the other the scent of everlasting life. And who is sufficient for these things?
|
|-
|17
| For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
|For we are not like most, who corrupt the word of God, but instead are men of sincerity, and as men of God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ's name.
|
|}

==Chapter 3==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|Do we begin to praise ourselves again? Or do we, like some others, need epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
|
|-
|2
| Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men
|You are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read by all men
|
|-
|3
| Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
|For you are clearly seen as the living epistle of Christ through our ministry, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tablets of stone, but in the tablet of the heart.
|
|-
|4
| And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward
|And such trust have we through Christ toward God
|
|-
|5
| Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
|Not that we are so self-sufficient to think that this comes from us alone; rather our abilities are from God;
|
|-
|6
| Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
|Who has also made us capable ministers of the New Testament; not of the old law, but of the spirit, for the old laws alone lead only to death, but the spirit gives life.
|
|-
|7
| But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away
|But if the ministry under the old laws, written and engraved in stone, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not bear to look upon face of Moses for the glory of his appearance; whose glory was not meant to last
|
|-
|8
| How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
|How can't the ministration of the spirit be even more glorious?
|
|-
|9
| For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
|For if the ministration of condemnation is glorious, the ministration of righteousness exceeds that glory by much more.
|
|-
|10
| For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
|For even that which was glorified is no longer so in this respect, because this new glory surpasses it.
|
|-
|11
| For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
|For if what is now irrelevant was glorious, what replaced it is much more glorious.
|
|-
|12
| Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech
|Realizing then that we have such hope, we speak frankly
|
|-
|13
| And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished
|Rather than Moses, who put a veil over his face, so that the children of Israel could not directly see the eventual end of that which has now been abolished
|
|-
|14
| But their minds were blinded for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
|But their minds were closed, for to this day that veil remains in a literal reading of the Old Testament; the same veil that is removed through Christ.
|
|-
|15
| But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
|But even today, when the words of Moses are read, that veil covers their hearts.
|
|-
|16
| Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
|Nevertheless when one turns to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away.
|
|-
|17
| Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|Now the Lord is that Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
|
|-
|18
| But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
|And we, with uncovered faces beholding the glory of the Lord as clearly as if through glass, are made more and more like Him, by the Spirit of the Lord.
|
|}

==Chapter 4==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
|Therefore seeing that we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we do not falter;
|
|-
|2
| But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|But have renounced the secrets of dishonesty, avoiding mischief, or twisting the Word of God deceitfully; but by making the truth known we commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
|
|-
|3
| But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost
|But if our Gospel stays unrevealed, it is unrevealed to those who are lost
|
|-
|4
| In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
|In whom the God of this world has closed the minds of the unbelieving, otherwise the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, would shine upon them.
|
|-
|5
| For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|For we do not preach about ourselves, but of Christ Jesus the Lord; and consider ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
|
|-
|6
| For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, has shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
|
|-
|7
| But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
|But we carry this treasure in clay jars, showing that the glory of the power comes from God, and from us.
|"earthen vessels" = "clay jars". a metaphor for our mortal bodies created from the earth by God
|-
|8
| We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|We are troubled from all directions, but not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
|
|-
|9
| Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
|
|-
|10
| Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
|Always remembering in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our body.
|
|-
|11
| For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
|For we who live are always risking death for Jesus' sake, that the life of Jesus might also be realized in our mortal flesh.
|
|-
|12
| So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
|So death may work in us, but life also works within you.
|
|-
|13
| We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
|We share the same spirit of faith, and as it was written, I believed, and therefore I have preached; we also believe, and therefore preach;
|
|-
|14
| Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|Knowing that He Who raised up the Lord Jesus shall also raise us up through Jesus, and shall present us with you.
|
|-
|15
| For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
|For all this is for your sake, that the abundant grace might, through the thanksgiving of many, contribute to the glory of God.
|
|-
|16
| For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
|For this cause we do not falter; for although our mortal body may perish, the inner soul is renewed with each passing day.
|
|-
|17
| For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
|For our light suffering, which is only temporary, earns for us a far more significant and eternal measure of glory;
|
|-
|18
| While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
|As we focus not on the material, but on the spiritual, for material things are fleeting; but spiritual things are eternal.
|
|}

==Chapter 5==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
|We know if this earthly tabernacle is destroyed, God has a greater building, not man made, eternally in heaven.
|
|-
|2
| For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven
|We are eager for it, and we wish to clothed by our heavenly house,
|
|-
|3
| If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
|so that we won't be found to be naked.
|
|-
|4
| For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
|Those of us in the tabernacle groan, since we're burdened and want to be clothed, not naked, and mortality could be replaced by eternal life.
|
|-
|5
| Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
|Jesus, who has given us this, is God, and has also given we faithful the Divine Guide.
|
|-
|6
| Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord
|So always be confident and realize that while we have bodies, we are removed from the Lord.
|
|-
|7
| (For we walk by faith, not by sight)
|(Since we walk by faith, not sight)
|
|-
|8
| We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
|
|
|-
|9
| Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
|
|
|-
|10
| For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
|
|
|-
|11
| Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
|
|
|-
|13
| For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God| or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
|
|
|-
|14
| For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead
|
|
|-
|15
| And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
|
|
|-
|16
| Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
|
|
|-
|17
| Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
|
|
|-
|18
| And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
|
|
|-
|19
| To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
|
|
|-
|20
| Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
|
|
|-
|21
| For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
|
|
|}

==chapter 6==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
|We then, as workers for His cause, beg you not to receive the grace of God in vain.
|
|-
|2
| (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
|(For He had said, "I heard you when the time was right, and in the day of salvation have I helped you. Behold, now is that time; behold, now is the day of salvation.")
|
|-
|3
| Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed
|Causing no offense in any way, that the ministry could be blamed for
|
|-
|4
| But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
|But in all things exemplifying ourselves as true ministers of God, through great patience enduring injury, hardship and distress,
|
|-
|5
| In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
|In lashings, in imprisonments, in riots, in hard work, in sleepless nights, in hunger;
|
|-
|6
| By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
|Through purity, knowledge, persistence, kindness, the Holy Spirit, and sincere love,
|
|-
|7
| By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|Through the word of truth, the power of God, and the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
|
|-
|8
| By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report| as deceivers, and yet true;
|Through honor and dishonor, through slander and praise; Through accusations of deceit while remaining true;
|
|-
|9
| As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
|Ignored, even though we are known; near death, and yet we live on; punished, but not killed;
|
|-
|10
| As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
|Somber, yet always rejoicing; poor, but enriching others; having nothing, and yet possessing everything.
|
|-
|11
| O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
|Oh Corinthians, we have spoken openly to you, our heart is opened to you.
|
|-
|12
| Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
|You are not held back by us, but you hold yourselves back.
|
|-
|13
| Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
|Now for the sake of fairness, (and I speak to you as my children), open your hearts as well.
|
|-
|14
| Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
|Do not be tied with unbelievers, for what partnership does righteousness have with unrighteousness? What fellowship does light have with darkness?
|
|-
|15
| And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
|And what harmony does Christ have with the Devil? What does a believer share in common with an infidel?
|Changed "Belial" to "the Devil" since that name is not as well-known as Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub, etc.
|-
|16
| And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
|And what agreement does the temple of God share with idols? For you are the temple of the living God; as God had said, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
|
|-
|17
| Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
|"Therefore step away from them, and stand apart", said the Lord, "And do not touch unclean things, and I will receive you",
|
|-
|18
| And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
|"And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be my sons and daughters", said the Lord Almighty.
|
|}

==Chapter 7==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
|
|
|-
|2
| Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
|
|
|-
|3
| I speak not this to condemn you for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
|
|
|-
|4
| Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
|
|
|-
|5
| For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
|
|
|-
|6
| Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
|
|
|-
|7
| And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
|
|
|-
|9
| Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
|
|
|-
|10
| For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
|
|
|-
|11
| For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
|
|
|-
|12
| Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
|
|
|-
|13
| Therefore we were comforted in your comfort yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
|
|
|-
|14
| For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
|
|
|-
|15
| And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
|
|
|-
|16
| I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 8==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
|
|
|-
|2
| How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
|
|
|-
|3
| For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
|
|
|-
|4
| Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
|
|
|-
|5
| And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
|
|
|-
|6
| Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
|
|
|-
|7
| Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
|
|
|-
|8
| I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
|
|
|-
|9
| For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
|
|
|-
|10
| And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
|
|
|-
|11
| Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
|
|
|-
|12
| For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
|
|
|-
|13
| For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened
|
|
|-
|14
| But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality
|
|
|-
|15
| As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
|
|
|-
|16
| But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
|
|
|-
|17
| For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
|
|
|-
|18
| And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
|
|
|-
|19
| And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind
|
|
|-
|20
| Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us
|
|
|-
|21
| Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
|
|
|-
|22
| And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
|
|
|-
|23
| Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
|
|
|-
|24
| Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 9==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you
|
|
|-
|2
| For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
|
|
|-
|3
| Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready
|
|
|-
|4
| Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
|
|
|-
|5
| Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
|
|
|-
|6
| But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
|
|
|-
|7
| Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity for God loveth a cheerful giver.
|
|
|-
|8
| And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work
|
|
|-
|9
| (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor his righteousness remaineth for ever.
|
|
|-
|10
| Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
|
|
|-
|11
| Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
|
|
|-
|12
| For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
|
|
|-
|13
| Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
|
|
|-
|14
| And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
|
|
|-
|15
| Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 10==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you
|
|
|-
|2
| But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
|
|
|-
|3
| For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh
|
|
|-
|4
| (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
|
|
|-
|5
| Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
|
|
|-
|6
| And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
|
|
|-
|7
| Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
|
|
|-
|8
| For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed
|
|
|-
|9
| That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
|
|
|-
|10
| For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
|
|
|-
|11
| Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
|
|
|-
|12
| For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
|
|
|-
|13
| But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
|
|
|-
|14
| For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you| for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ
|
|
|-
|15
| Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
|
|
|-
|16
| To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
|
|
|-
|17
| But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
|
|
|-
|18
| For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 11==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly and indeed bear with me.
|
|
|-
|2
| For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
|
|
|-
|3
| But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
|
|
|-
|4
| For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
|
|
|-
|5
| For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
|
|
|-
|6
| But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
|
|
|-
|7
| Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
|
|
|-
|8
| I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
|
|
|-
|9
| And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
|
|
|-
|10
| As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
|
|
|-
|11
| Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
|
|
|-
|12
| But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
|
|
|-
|13
| For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
|
|
|-
|14
| And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
|
|
|-
|15
| Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
|
|
|-
|16
| I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
|
|
|-
|17
| That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
|
|
|-
|18
| Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
|
|
|-
|19
| For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
|
|
|-
|20
| For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
|
|
|-
|21
| I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
|
|
|-
|22
| Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
|
|
|-
|23
| Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
|
|
|-
|24
| Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
|
|
|-
|25
| Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
|
|
|-
|26
| In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
|
|
|-
|27
| In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
|
|
|-
|28
| Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
|
|
|-
|29
| Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
|
|
|-
|30
| If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|31
| The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
|
|
|-
|32
| In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me
|
|
|-
|33
| And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 12==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
|
|
|-
|2
| I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
|
|
|-
|3
| And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell| God knoweth;)
|
|
|-
|4
| How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
|
|
|-
|5
| Of such an one will I glory yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
|
|
|-
|6
| For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
|
|
|-
|7
| And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
|
|
|-
|8
| For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
|
|
|-
|9
| And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake for when I am weak, then am I strong.
|
|
|-
|11
| I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me for I ought to have been commended of you| for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
|
|
|-
|12
| Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
|
|
|-
|13
| For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
|
|
|-
|14
| Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you for I seek not yours, but you for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
|
|
|-
|15
| And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
|
|
|-
|16
| But be it so, I did not burden you nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
|
|
|-
|17
| Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
|
|
|-
|18
| I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
|
|
|-
|19
| Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
|
|
|-
|20
| For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults
|
|
|-
|21
| And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
|
|
|}

==Chapter 13==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
!Verse
!King James Version
!Proposed Conservative Translation
!Analysis
|-
|1
| This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
|
|
|-
|2
| I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare
|
|
|-
|3
| Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
|
|
|-
|4
| For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
|
|
|-
|5
| Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
|
|
|-
|6
| But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
|
|
|-
|7
| Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
|
|
|-
|8
| For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
|
|
|-
|9
| For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong and this also we wish, even your perfection.
|
|
|-
|10
| Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
|
|
|-
|11
| Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
|
|
|-
|12
| Greet one another with an holy kiss.
|
|
|-
|13
| All the saints salute you.
|
|
|-
|14
| The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.
|
|
|}

[[Category:Conservative Bible]]